A Damnable Rogue

Anne Herries

Scanned and proofed by bils

 

Chapter One

ęI cannot tell you how sorry I was...ł Sir William
Heathstone looked at the young woman standing so silently before him. In truth
she was not so very young, being less than two months from her twenty-seventh
birthday and therefore unlikely to marry. In the light of events this past
year, she had a bleak future before her. ęAs you know, Emma, your father was my
lifelong friend...Å‚

His tone and sympathetic expression made Emmałs eyes smart
with tears. The shocking manner of her fatherłs tragic death had stunned her,
and her motherłs near collapse on hearing the dreadful news had given her no
chance to grieve. For the past eleven months she had devoted herself to the
care of her mother and the estate, which left little time for thinking about
her own life.

Nor was there time for tears now. The future must be decided
before Sir William and Lady Heathstone left for their long winter holiday in
the warmer climes of Italy.

ęIt is because of that friendship and your kindness that I
have dared to ask so much,ł Emma Sommerton replied with quiet dignity. ęIf Mama
is forced to spend the winter alone at the house I think she may sink into a
decline and die.Å‚

Her clear eyes were deeply expressive, carrying as they did
a look of appeal, which touched the older manłs heart.

ęIf it had not been for that damnable rogue!ł he exclaimed
with a flash of temper. ęHe led Sir Thomas into a trap, my dear... taunted him
the way he does all his victims, from what IÅ‚ve been told.Å‚

ęI have heard that the Marquis of Lytham is scrupulous in
matters of play,Å‚ Emma said, managing to control the rage she felt inside
against the man who had ruined all their lives. ęPapałs lawyers assure me that
he was warned not to put up his whole estate to the marquis that night, but
ignored all advice. And the marquis has been considerate in the matter of
claiming his rights, you know. His lawyers assured us that we must continue
here as if nothing had happened and that he would not trouble us until our year
of mourning had passed. He has been as good as his word, for we have heard
nothing from him. We were told we might apply to the lawyers if we needed
anything, but of course we have not. Mama has her own small income and we have
managed on that.Å‚

ęOh, I am not saying there was any question of anything
underhand,ł Sir William said frowning. ęJust that Lytham managed to get
underneath your fatherłs skin, driving him to do something that I am convinced
he would not otherwiseł

ęPlease, sir,ł Emma said, blinking hard against the sting of
tears. ęIt does no good to speak of these things. Papa was foolish to gamble,
but he chose to do so that night with...Å‚ she choked back a sob Ä™...disastrous
consequences.Å‚

ęI never realised Thomas was so desperate,ł Sir William
said, looking distressed. ęHe must have known I would have helped him.ł

ęI dare say he was too proud to ask,ł Emma replied.
ęBesides, it seems there was nothing of any consequence left.ł She lifted her
head proudly. She was not pretty by the standards of the day, her thick hair
dark brown and drawn back in a sleek style that made her look older than her
years, but her eyes were extremely fine, a wide clear grey, and her mouth was
attractive, especially when she smiled. ęWhich brings me to my request. Will
Lady Heathstone take Mama with her to Italy? I know it is a great deal to
ask...Å‚

ęStuff and nonsense!ł Sir William said stoutly. ęIt was our
intention to ask you both to come and live with us when Lytham takes over the
estate. Your mama and Lady Heathstone have always dealt well together, and we
shall all put our heads together in the matter of your future, my dear.Å‚

ęI thank you for your kindness,ł Emma said and smiled. It
was a smile of rare sweetness and made Sir William catch his breath for a
moment. Had his own sons not already been married he would have welcomed Emma
as a daughter-in-law, for she would surely make some worthy gentleman a good
wife. He knew of one or two widowers who were comfortable enough with regards
to money, and he might see what could be done to help the gel towards a
suitable match. ęBut all I ask is that Mama shall be taken out of herself this
winter. As for myself...ł She drew a deep breath. ęI have found myself a
position as a companion.Å‚

ęA companion? No!ł Sir William was outraged. ęYou a
companionthat is impossible, my dear. Most unsuitable, Emma. I am sure your
mama would never allow it.Å‚

ęI am afraid poor Mama has no choice but to allow it,ł Emma
replied. ęAs you know, Papa quarrelled with his family some years ago, and Mama
has none living. There is no one to whom we could apply for help other than
you, Sir Williamand although I am grateful for your offer of a home, I believe
it would not be right. I am young and perfectly capable of earning my living, and
as long as I know that Mama is well...Å‚

ęI must beg you to reconsider.ł

Emma shook her head as she saw the anxious look he gave her.
ęI assure you I shall be quite content, sirwhich I should not be if I were a
burden on you and dear Lady Heathstone. Not that you would consider me such, I
know that, butł

ęIt would not sit comfortably with your pride?ł Sir William
was thoughtful. Emma Sommerton was a woman of independent spirit, and perhaps
it was as well for her to be allowed a little freedom for once in her life. She
had not taken in her season for some reason, and after that her motherłs
delicate health had kept Emma tied to her apron strings. Perhaps it would be a
good thing for Lady Sommerton to learn to do without her daughter, and it might
give Emma a chance to live her own life. Who knew what might happen then? Emma
was not pretty, but there was something attractive about her. It might be that
she would catch the attention of some worthy gentleman, a man in his later
years perhaps who would appreciate her qualities. ęThen I shall not interfere
with your plans, my dearbut you will give me your promise that, if you are
ever in need of help, you will come to me?Å‚

ęWho else would I turn to?ł Emma said and took the hand he
offered her. ęYou have always been as a kind uncle to me, sirand Lady
Heathstone is a good friend to Mama. I shall be able to leave her with a quiet
mind now.Å‚

ęThen you must do as you wish, Emma. When do you take up
your position?Å‚

ęAt the beginning of next month,ł Emma replied. ęI shall
then be almost at the end of my mourning and can go into company without fear
of giving offence. The position is with a lady who has recently come from
Ireland. Her name is Mrs Bridget Flynn and she is a widow.Å‚

When Emma had spoken of becoming a companion, Sir William
had imagined it would be to a lady of quality, and to discover that she was
planning to work for an Irish woman of no particular family shocked him.

ęBut you cannot!ł he exclaimed. ęShe sounds... common.ł

ęI know her to be extremely wealthy,ł Emma said, a little
amused by his expression. ęHer husband was a distant cousin of the Earl of
Lindisfarne, and a favourite with the earl apparently. She herself comes from a
good family, though gentry, not aristocracy, and the earl is sponsoring her in
society.Å‚

ęLindisfarne? I have heard the name, though I know nothing
of the man. This all sounds a little dubious.Å‚ Sir William was still doubtful,
his heavy brows lowered as he looked at her for some minutes. He was a worthy
man of broad stature, and kind, though perhaps not the most imaginative of
fellows. ęAre you perfectly sure this is what you want to do, Emma?ł

ęYes, perfectly,ł Emma replied, crossing her fingers behind
her back. She had not told her generous friend the whole story and hoped he
would not learn of the true nature of Mrs Flynnłs relationship with the earl.
ęII knew Bridget a little when I was younger. We attended Mrs Ratcliffełs
school together. Bridgetłs parents were in India, her father was a colonel in
the British army, and she was left at the school for a year before she went out
to join them. I think that was where she met her husband, who was a major
before he was killed.Å‚

ęAnd she returned to Ireland after her husband was killed.ł
Sir William nodded. One of his own sons had served with Wellesley in India some
years previously, and a widow of a British major naturally assumed more
respectability in his eyes. ęShe is to spend some time in London? And she will
be sponsored by Lindisfarne?Å‚

ęYes.ł Emma crossed her fingers once more. ęBridget is a
year younger than I am, sir. I believe the earl hopes that she will find
happiness again.Å‚

ęYes, she is young to be a widow,ł Sir William agreed. He
was not sure why he felt that Emma was not telling him the whole truth, for he
could not see why she should lie to him. However, at the age of six and twenty
she was at liberty to do whatsoever she pleased with her own life, and, since
he was not her legal guardian, he could not gainsay her. ęThen I shall not question
you further, for you have made up your mind on this. Yet I ask you to remember
your promise to come to me if you are ever in trouble.Å‚

ęYou have been kindness itself, sir.ł

ęThen I shall take my leave of you,ł he replied and held out
his hand. She gave him hers and he pressed it warmly. ęWe shall call for your
mother on Monday nextand you leave a few days later for London. Will you be
comfortable here alone for that time, Emma?Å‚

ęI shall not be alone,ł Emma replied. ęI have received
instructions from the marquisłs lawyers that all the servants are to be
retained, and that I am to await his coming at the beginning of next month.Å‚ A
flash of temper showed in her eyes. ęWhen he will presumably wish to be shown
whatever treasures the house contains. I am afraid he will be sadly
disappointed. Papa had sold off most of the silver and pictures before he threw
away the estate.Å‚

ęSo you will have Mrs Monty with youthat will be a comfort
to you, Emma.Å‚

ęAnd Nannyat least until I leave here,ł Emma said. ęPoor Nanny
has talked of retiring to live with her brother for years, and at long last she
may do so. I shall be sad to see her leave, but pleased that she will not have
the trouble of looking after us in future.Å‚

Sir William thought privately that in recent years it was
Emma who had cared devotedly for Nanny as well as her mother, rather than the
other way around.

ęWell, I must wish you happiness, my dear. And now I must
go.Å‚

Emma went to the door with him, pausing as he climbed into
his carriage and was driven away, then sighed as she turned back to the house.
That was her first hurdle over, now for Mama...

Her expression was determined as she went upstairs to her
motherłs boudoir, for she knew that Lady Sommerton would resist being sent off
to Italy with her kind friends. She had been insisting on staying to meet the
marquis, and was prepared to throw herself on his mercy in the hope of
retaining her own home. Emma, however, was not. Nor was she willing to allow
her mama to debase herself to that... that monster!

What had Sir William called him? Ah, yesa damnable rogue!
Indeed, he must have been a rogue to provoke Sir Thomas to gamble away his
entire estate. Not that there had been so very much to gamble, Emma admitted
privately, for she better than most knew that her dearest papa had been worried
to death about various debts. He had, she knew, been contemplating the sale of
yet another stretch of land by the river, and it would have gone on that way
until they had nothing left.

Why must men throw their fortunes away at the gaming tables?
It was a mystery to Emma, and although she did not entirely blame her fatherłs
gambling for their troublesthere had also been unwise investmentsshe believed
it was a curse.

She put her distressing thoughts away, smiling as she went
into her motherłs room to find her lying on a daybed, a kerchief soaked in
lavender pressed to her forehead.

ęAre you feeling any better, dearest?ł

ęA little.ł Lady Sommerton raised her head. ęI am sorry to
be such a trouble to you.Å‚

ęYou could never be that, Mama,ł Emma said and meant it
sincerely. Her decision to give up all thought of marriage to look after her
mother had not been entirely the fault of a disappointment in love. She had
been happy at home with her parents, despite their faults, of which she was
perfectly aware, and she had long ago made up her mind that she would never
make a marriage of convenience. ęI have some wonderful news for you, dearest.
Sir William was just here. He and Lady Heathstone have begged for the favour of
your company on their travels this year.Å‚

ęNo... no, I could not possibly leave,ł Lady Sommerton
replied. ęI must be here to greet the Marquis of Lytham when he arrives.
Besides, there is Tom. Supposing he should come home?Å‚

ęThat is unlikely, Mama,ł Emma said. ęIf Tom had wanted to
come home he might have done so at any time these past months. He must surely
have heard of Papałs accident.ł

ęMy poor boy is dead,ł Lady Sommerton declared dramatically,
pressing a hand to her breast. ęI know that he would have come to me if he
could.Å‚

Emma wondered if that might be the case. Her brother had
disappeared three years earlier after a terrible row with his father and they
had not heard from him since. Like his father before him, he had a temper when
roused. It was quite possible that he had done something foolish, which had
resulted in his death.

ęI am sure that is not the case,ł she told her mother,
despite her own fears. ęPlease do not distress yourself, dearest. It may be
that Tom has gone abroad to take service in the army. You know he always wanted
to be an officer.Å‚

ęIf his father had only bought him his commission,ł Lady
Sommerton said with a sigh as a tear rolled down one cheek. ęBut he would not
and now I have neither son nor husbandand that wretched man will take my home
away from me unless I am here to throw myself on his mercy. He will want to see
everything. I must be here to greet him, Emma.Å‚

ęNot at all, Mama,ł Emma replied serenely. ęI shall do all
that is necessary myself.Å‚

ęThat would not be proper, Emma.ł

ęI shall keep Mrs Monty with me,ł Emma said. ęAnd I also
have dear Nanny. It will be perfectly proper. Besides, I am hardly a green girl
in the first flush of youth, am I?Å‚

Lady Sommerton looked at her doubtfully. ęNo, and of course
I have perfect trust in your good sense, Emma... but I still think I should be
here with you. We must take the greatest care not to alienate him, my dear. He
might decide to let us stay here if I ask him.Å‚

ęSupposing he refuses your request, Mamawould you not find
that embarrassing? Besides, there is the rest of the winter to consider. You
know that I am pledged to Mrs Flynn and you will be here alone.Å‚

ęBut I cannot live with Sir William and Lady Heathstone for
the rest of my life...ł Lady Sommerton choked back a sob. ęIf only your papa
had not quarrelled with Tom.Å‚

ęThere is nothing Tom could have done to prevent this,ł Emma
said. She too had often wished that Sir Thomas had not disowned his only son
after their violent quarrel, for it was only after their breach that his
gambling had become much worse. ęIt is useless to upset yourself, Mama.ł

ęBut why has Tom not been in touch with us if he is alive?ł

ęI do not know, but he must have his reasons,ł Emma said as
she had a thousand times before. ęDo not fret so, dearest.ł

ęI do not know what is to become of us when Lytham turns us
out,Å‚ Lady Sommerton said and dabbed at her eyes.

ęSir William and Lady Heathstone have offered you a home for
as long as you need it, Mama,Å‚ Emma said, trying not to see the tears in her
motherłs eyes. ęIt really is the best thing for you. Even if Lytham were to
allow you to stay here, you could not manage on your income. This house is far
too expensive to run. But if you accept Sir Williamłs offer, you can afford to
buy your own clothes and make your hosts the occasional little gift. Otherwise,
you will have to manage with what I can give you, which will be very little.Å‚

ęOh, no, I do not wish to be a burden to you,ł Lady
Sommerton said instantly. ęYou have already given up too much for my sake.ł

ęI have given up nothing, Mama,ł Emma said and smiled oddly.
ęYou know very well that I did not take in the drawing rooms of London.ł

ęI have never understood that,ł Lady Sommerton said. ęI
remember thinking that one or two of your suitors would definitely come up to
scratch.Å‚

Emma reflected that they might well have done so given the
slightest encouragement but, in the throes of first love for a man who was not
the man shełd imagined him, she had positively discouraged the more worthy
gentlemen who might have offered for her. Her father had suffered some reverses
at the card table that season, which had meant that she had never again had a
chance of another season, something she did not particularly repine.

ęAre you sure this is what you want?ł Lady Sommerton looked
at her daughter. ęI am aware that Mrs Flynn was a friend when you were at
school, but what will she be like as an employer? Have you thought of that,
Emma? People often change when they go up in the world, and if she is to be
sponsored by her husbandłs relative...ł

ęOh, I think I shall be quite happy with Mrs Flynn,ł Emma
replied. ęShe is very eager for me to go to her, and though she means to pay me
a wage, she says I am to think of myself as her guest.Å‚

ęThen I suppose I must let you go to her.ł Lady Sommerton
pressed her lavender-scented kerchief to her head. ęThere is nothing else for
it, Emma.Å‚

ęNo, Mama.ł

Had things been different, Tom might have managed to save
something from the ruin of their estate, but as it was there was no hopeeither
of saving the estate or of his returning.

There was nothing else for either of them to do. Sir
Thomasłs folly, followed by his tragic death, had left them little choice but
to accept the generosity of their friends.

 

ęI donłt see why you have to go down there yourself.ł Tobias
Edgerton looked at Lytham with a lift of his brows as they sat in the marquisłs
library sharing a bottle of exceedingly fine claret. ęWhy donłt you send
Stephen Antrium to look it over for you? He is a good fellow and does well by
your own place. The Sommerton estate is bound to be in a ramshackle way, stands
to reason... Sir Thomas wouldnłt have been so desperate otherwise.ł

ęI fully expect to find it will be more of a burden than a
pleasure,ł Alexander Lynston, Marquis of Lytham, said to his friend. ęBut what
else can I do? The son is missing and we must presume him dead, for otherwise
he would surely have come forward this past year. I know there was some scandal
concerning him, but nothing was ever proved and I fully expected him to demand
his rights of me, which is one reason I have waited so long before doing
anything. There is a widow and a
daughterof the spinster type, I am told. They have been left destitute and
their minds must be set at rest. My lawyers told them to apply for funds if they
were in need, but they have not done so and I cannot think how they have
managed all this time. It was not my intention to leave them in poverty.Å‚

ęDamn it all, Alex, you werenłt to blame for what happened
to Sommerton. Why should you take on the responsibility of two women who are
not related to you? You told the fool to call it a nightł

ęIn such a way that he practically threw his estate on to
the table,Å‚ Lytham replied. His handsome face belied the nature of the man,
which could at times be Machiavellian, his eyes just now as black as the
midnight sky and just as mysterious. He smiled at the younger man, of whom he
was fond in his own careless manner. ęThe devil was in me that night, Toby.
Sommerton was a fool, but I did not imagine he would deliberately walk in front
of a speeding carriage and horses the next day. The only mercy was that he died
instantly and did not lingerbut it was so unnecessary! Had he kept his
appointment with my man of business as I requested, all would have been well.Å‚

ęYou could not have known he was that desperate,ł Toby said.
ęBesides, you won fair and squarepay and be paid, thatłs my motto. His estate
was forfeit. A man should not gamble if he cannot afford to pay.Å‚

Lytham smiled inwardly. It was easy for the young man to speak
of such things; the only son of a wealthy father, he had never known what it
was to want. Tobyłs fair good looks and blue eyes won him friends easily, and
he had never experienced the loneliness that can haunt a man possessed by fear.

Lytham had understood the look in Sir Thomasłs eyes that
night, and knew that a part of his recklessness had come from his desire to
punish, to seek revenge. It was because of Lythamłs brother that he had cast
his son out, and the suffering was there in his eyes. It must have cost him
much pain, though he had held it within, where it had festered and clung like a
limpet, bursting out of him in uncontrollable hatred the night he found himself
so deeply in debt to Lytham that he could never pay him. He had wanted to best Lytham
at any cost, and in pitting his wits against him had lost everything.

ęI do not want his damned estate,ł Lytham replied on a note
of irritation. ęNor do I want the trouble of running down to some village in
the back of beyond.Å‚

ęSteady on, old chap, come from Cambridgeshire myself. Ainłt
that bad... some pretty villages, and the city has some damned fine buildings.Å‚

ęCambridge is well enough, but this wretched estate is off
the beaten trackout near somewhere called Ely, I understand.Å‚

ęBeen there once,ł Toby supplied helpfully. ęGot a
cathedralbuilt in Ethelredał s time.ł

ęGood grief! Are you turning into a bluestocking?ł

Toby blanched at the suggestion. ęNot me, Alexplease! Just
a bit of information I picked up along the way.Å‚

ęWell, spare me your lectures,ł Lytham replied, his
amazingly dark eyes bright with mischief. He flicked back a lock of almost
black hair that was too long for fashion, and might have given him the look of
a poet had his features not been too strong, too masculine. He looked, rather,
what indeed he was, the last surviving scion of a noble family who had
descended into debauchery and decay, squandering much of their fortune on their
merry way to hell. ęYou disappoint me, Toby. I quite thought you had nothing in
your head but horses and clothes.Å‚

The Honourable Tobias Edgerton was known for his elegance,
which far outshone that of his careless friend. Somehow, however, it was always
the marquis who commanded attention whenever they were together.

ęBamming me,ł Toby said mournfully. ęMight have
knownthought you meant it for a moment. Suppose you know all about the place
anyway. Ainłt much you donłt know, Lytham.ł

He looked ruefully at his friend. Lytham could be a devil
when he had the bit between his teeth, but he was also the best of men when you
really knew him. His rather satanic good looks were universally admired, and he
was spoiled by adoring mamas and their hopeful daughters alike; his ready wit
and undeniable charm won him many friends in high places. The Regent always
made a beeline for Lytham whenever they met in company, although the marquis
was not one of his intimate croniesthrough choice.

ęTrouble is you ainłt one to let on what youłre thinking.ł

Toby studied his friend thoughtfully. Bit of a dark horse,
Lytham! He was in his mid thirties, having escaped the matrimonial market when
younger by virtue of having been forced to supplement his living in the army.

ęIt comes of necessity,ł Lytham said, a reflective
expression in his eyes. ęI never expected to inherit the title wouldnłt have
if Father had had his way.Å‚ He frowned as he thought of the circumstances that
had brought him into line. His two elder brothers had died, Henry from a putrid
infection of the lungs and John Lynston from a fall from his horse. John was
said to have been drunk at the time, a normal state of affairs, and riding
recklessly. His sudden death had precipitated Alexanderłs hasty return from the
army for the tenth marquis had not long survived the demise of his favourite
son.

ęFather and my brothers had done their best to ruin the
family estate, as you know. Needed my wits about me to manage when Father cut
me off and I learned to keep my own counsel.Å‚

ęWell, youłve turned the estate round these past three
years. My father says youłve one of the best heads for managing your affairs
that hełs come across, but he thinks youłre a mysterycanłt see why myself.ł

ęYou put up with my moods, Toby,ł Lytham said. ęNot everyone
is blessed with your good nature.Å‚

A wry smile touched his mouth as he reflected on his life.
He supposed others must find him an uneasy companion at times, for he was prone
to moods. He thought of them as his devils; they rode on his shoulder,
prompting him to do or say things he often wished unsaid.

ęMy father, for one, thought I was a rogue and a wastrel.
Our quarrel was never resolved.Å‚ There was a slightly bitter taste in his mouth
as he remembered his fatherłs words as he cast him off.

ęMy hope is that I shall never see you alive again. You are
no son of mine!Å‚

Alex had always been aware of his fatherłs dislike, even as
a child. He supposed he ought to find an ironic pleasure that it was he who had
eventually inherited the estate and rescued it from ruin, but that would have
been a meaningless triumph. His life was empty in many ways, his heart
untouched by love. He had had his share of mistresses over the years, young and
beautiful women who had offered their favours, but none of them had ever meant
more than a fleeting pleasure to him.

ęLady Rotherham and her daughters seem to find you
fascinating,ł Toby teased recklessly. ęAnd I can think of a few more who
wouldnłt say no to becoming the new Lady Lytham!ł Toby knew that, since
Lythamłs return from the army, both aspiring mamas and women of another kind
had relentlessly pursued him.

ęOr to my reputed fortune,ł Lytham replied, an odd
expression in his eyes. ęYou know, of course, that Rotherham is facing ruin if
he canłt marry those girls off to a fortune?ł

ęWell, Iłd heard a tale,ł Toby said. ęBut you always seem to
get to the bottom of these things, Alex. IÅ‚m damned if I know how you do it.Å‚

ęYour faith in my powers of omnipotence is flattering,
Tobybut I fear you are sadly wrong. Had I, for instance, been privy to that
fool Sommertonłs state of mind, I might have prevented a tragedy.ł

ęWell, thatłs different, desperate men do desperate things,ł
Toby said. ęWhat are your intentions? Planning to let the girl and widow stay
on?Å‚

ęAs my dependants?ł Lytham gave him a withering smile. ęNow
what gave you such a foolish idea? I shall naturally turn them out into the
snow.Å‚

ęAinłt snowing,ł Toby observed, knowing that his friend
hated to be thought generous. ęAinłt likely to for months.ł

ęIn that case I shall have to wait for my wicked
pleasuresor I might pack them off to keep Aunt Agatha company. She is always
complaining that Lytham Hall is like an empty barn. A widow and a spinster
daughter should be just the thing to keep her busy.Å‚

ęGet her out of your hair for a while?ł Toby grinned. Lady
Agatha was the best of her family and the only one who had ever had a kind word
for Alexander, which was perhaps why he cared for her opinion. A redoubtable
lady of seventy years with hair as red as a hot pokerand only a fool would
suggest it was a wig in her hearing!she had a sharp sense of humour and an
even sharper tongue. ęI pity the poor widow.ł

ęThen you waste your pity,ł Lytham remarked, carelessly
flicking at a speck of dust on the sleeve of his immaculate blue cloth coat. He
was dressed in casual fashion in riding breeches and a simple white shirt and
neckcloth, but his boots were of the finest leather and polished until they
reflected his valetłs face; he had a natural air of style and authority that
made him the envy of lesser dandies. ęAgatha will mother them both. It is the best
solution to the problem. I have been considering whether or not to keep the
estate, but I think a quick saleand a trust fund for mother and daughter...Å‚ A
look of relief came to the midnight eyes as he made his decision. ęYes, that
should be sufficient.Å‚

ęYour lawyers could arrange that,ł Toby suggested. ęSave you
the bother of a troublesome journey.Å‚

ęI think it would be best coming from me.ł Lytham finished
his wine. ęI had intended to wait until the end of the week, but I think Iłll
go down tomorrow. Get the business settled before I visit my aunt.Å‚

ęCome with you if you like,ł Toby offered nobly.

ęMy gratitude for your friendship is always boundless,ł
Lytham drawled, his mouth lifting in what others would see as a sneer but was
actually self-mockery. ęBut I fear your absence at this time might hinder your
attempts to secure the beautiful Miss Dawlish. No, Toby. Stay and win yourself
an heiress if you can.Å‚

ęDonłt care for her fortune,ł Toby said. ęInherit one myself
one day. Trouble is, not sure Lucy really cares for meenough to marry me,
anyway.Å‚

ęMy advice is to be persistent.ł Lytham smiled oddly. ęThe
heiress has a bevy of suitors, but half of them are interested only in her
fortune. If she is as wise as she is beautiful, I believe Lucy Dawlish will
soon begin to sift the dross from the gold.Å‚

ęCanłt call Devenish dross,ł Toby said gloomily. ęStill, she
might notice me eventually, I suppose.Å‚

Being an exceptionally observant man, Lytham believed the
elusive heiress had already noticed his friend. Although not in line for an
earldom as were some of Miss Dawlishłs suitors, he was undeniably a very
eligible parti, besides being good
humoured and easy going. Lytham thought the heiress would have to be stupid to
take Devenish instead of Toby. However, he was not in the habit of paying his
friend compliments and kept his thoughts to himself.

At any other time he would have been glad of Tobyłs company
on what was certain to be a tedious errand, but it might prove embarrassing if
he was as unwelcome a guest to the Sommerton family as he fully expected.

 

ęDonłt forget to take your shawl, Emma,ł Nanny said as her
former charge, now become friend and comforter, prepared to leave the house.
ęIt is nearly October and the weather can turn nasty of a sudden.ł

At that moment they were enjoying what was often termed an
ęIndianł summer and the afternoon was both warm and sunny. However, Emma draped
the shawl over her arm to oblige Nanny before she went out.

It was two days since Lady Sommerton had departed for the
Hall with four large trunks full of her personal possessions, one or two of
which might reasonably have been called part of the estate. Since no one had
bothered to take an inventory in the months since Sir Thomasłs death, there was
no need to worry that Lady Sommerton might be accused of theft. However, Emma
had been scrupulous in packing her own trunks. She would in any case be unable
to take as much as her mama, and had decided to dispose of some of her unwanted
clothes.

She imagined that the Reverend Thornłs wife, Mary, might
know of a few deserving cases in the village and surrounding cottages, and it
was to discuss the matter and take leave of her friend that she had ventured
out this afternoon.

The walk to the Vicarage was pleasant on a warm, dry
afternoon and Emma took the shortcut, avoiding the village by going across the
fields. For once she had not bothered to put up her heavy dark hair into the
usual coronet of plaits, and it hung loosely on her shoulders. She felt a
release of the tension that had hung over her these past weeks and even sang a
few bars of a popular melody as she walked.

 

Mary Thorn was as delighted to see her as Emma had known she
would be. She was taken into a pretty parlour, given tea and cakes and thanked
for the offer of the clothes.

ęYou know we can always find a use for them, Emma but are
you sure you wonłt need them?ł

ęMrs Flynn has told me not to bring too much as she intends
to buy clothes for herself and me,ł Emma said. ęBesides, I had three new gowns
last year and they are quite adequate. If my evening dress is too shabby, Mrs
Flynn will no doubt provide something.Å‚

ęYour future employer sounds very generous.ł Mary Thorn
looked at her curiously. ęHow did she know you were in need of a position?ł

ęShe heard that Papa had died,ł Emma replied, a break in her
voice. ęAnd since she needed a respectable woman to keep her company, she wrote
to ask if I would go to her.Å‚

In fact, Bridget Flynn had written a long and revealing
letter, begging Emma to stay with her. She had a most urgent need of female
companionship, and had perhaps confided more than was wise in the letter to her
old school- friend.

The earl has agreed to
sponsor me in society, Emma, Bridget had written. But he vows he loves me and I believe he is determined to make me his
mistress. I find him fascinating for my part, but I am determined not to
succumb. It is marriage or nothing... except that he makes me feel so very
delicious...

ęWas that not the most fortunate thing!ł Mary Thom was
thrilled by Emmałs good luck. ęI hope you will enjoy yourself, dearest Emmabut
should you have reason to leave Mrs Flynn, you know you may always come here
for a visit. The vicar would be happy to see you.Å‚

Emma thanked her. She felt that her true fortune lay in
having friends like Sir William and Mary Thorn, and she felt a little guilty at
deceiving them. They would both have been utterly shocked had they guessed that
her future employer had confessed to being on the verge of becoming the Earl of
Lindisfarnełs mistress.

Emma was not sure what would happen if Bridget did give way
to the earlłs persuasion. He was obviously a great temptation to her, but since
the earl was unmarried there was no real reason why he could not offer her
marriage. However, Emma had heard a whisper that he was a notorious rake, who
had had a string of mistresses.

She was thoughtful as she began her walk home. The sky had
clouded over and she realised that Nannyłs advice had been sound as she hugged
her shawl about her. She would undoubtedly have been wiser to look elsewhere
for employment, since she could not afford the loss of reputation that she
might suffer if there were to be a scandal.

Yet her life had been so quiet of late and she felt that
this might be her last chance of having a little fun... a little excitement.

As she entered the house, Emma noticed the hat and
fashionable travelling cape in the hall. She was surprised as most of her
fatherłs friends had already called to pay their respects to her mother and she
was not expecting company.

Indeed, the house was looking sadly neglected, for many of
the little items that had made it a home had gone with Lady Sommerton, and the
whole impression was rather more shabby than usual. Emma had fetched a few bits
and pieces from the attic to fill up the empty spaces, and the Chinese vase in
the corner with an arrangement of dried flowers did not look too bad if you did
not look at the crack, which she had turned into the wall. Not that it
mattered, for nothing could disguise the fact that the house had not been
refurbished in an age.

About to enter the small back parlour, which was the room
she and her mother had most used these past weeks, she heard Nanny laugh.

ęYou are the veriest rogue, sir! None of your flummery,
now... Ah, herełs Miss Emma back from her visit.ł Nanny greeted her with a
smile of welcome. ęNow herełs a surprise, my love. The Marquis of Lytham come
to see us a few days early...Å‚

Emma had been studying the rather large gentleman who was
standing before the fireplace, wineglass in hand, apparently completely at home
in the parlour he seemed to make smaller by his very presence. Her first
thought had been that he was remarkably good looking, but as his dark,
challenging eyes turned to survey her she felt a surge of anger. How dare he
look at her in that way? She was aware that her hair was windblown and her
cheeks pink from the cold, and wished that she had gone upstairs to tidy
herself before meeting her guest.

ęMy lord,ł she said, head up, eyes flashing with unconscious
pride, ęwe had not anticipated your coming until the weekend...ł When she had
confidently expected to be on her way to London and beyond his reach.

ęI believed too long had passed with no word from me,ł
Lytham replied, hard gaze narrowing as he read her hostility. ęI am sorry to
have missed Lady Sommerton, and glad that I have managed to catch you before
you left for London.Å‚

ęIndeed?ł Emmałs tone was cool, her manner dismissive. ęI
cannot imagine why, sir. Your lawyers have made all clear. I fear the estate
may not be what you hope.Å‚

ęSince I hope for nothing, that matters little,ł he replied,
as cool as she now. ęHowever, I dare say something may be salvaged.ł

ęNannywould you arrange some tea, please?ł

Emma waited until her nurse had left the room before
rounding on him. ęYou may do as you please with your own property, my lord. I
shall make arrangements to leave first thing in the morning.Å‚

ęYou will do no such thing,ł Lytham said in a tone that
brooked no denial. ęIf it offends you to have me beneath your roof, I can stay
at the inn.Å‚

ęYou will find that uncomfortable.ł She was angry and her
words were perhaps too harsh, too hasty. ęWhy was it necessary to come earlier
than planned? We might have avoided any unpleasantness.Å‚

ęI made it clear that you and Lady Sommerton were to remain
here as my guests. I ought perhaps to have come sooner, but I did not wish to
intrude on your griefand was uncertain what to do for the best.Å‚

ęThere was no need for you to concern yourself. We have made
our own arrangements.Å‚

ęYour motherłs visit to Italy with friends is perfectly
acceptable,ł Lytham said. ęBut I cannot allow you to continue with this foolish
idea of becoming a companion to a woman whose situation in life is below your
own.Å‚

ęYou cannot allow...ł Emma was indignant. ęI beg your
pardon, my lord. I was not aware that you had become my guardian. I am almost
seven and twenty, and even Papa would not have spoken to me in these terms.Å‚

Damn it, but there was fire in those eyes! Lytham was
surprised and amused to discover that he had been so misled as to the nature of
Sommertonłs daughter. He had been told she was a confirmed spinster and well
past her last prayers, but that was clearly not the case. She was not pretty
like the enchanting Lucy Dawlish, but she was certainly a woman of spirit.

ęI spoke as a gentleman, as a man of honour...ł He saw the
disbelief in her face and smiled inwardly. The little firebrand was not above
showing her contempt. ęBelieve me, Miss Sommerton, I had no desire to win your
fatherłs estate in that card game. I suspect it will be more trouble to dispose
of than it is worth...Å‚ In saying that he was not speaking only of financial
matters, but Emma was not to know that she herself was destined to be the cause
of more bother than her fatherłs debts.

ęYou intend to sell, then?ł

ęI do not imagine you could afford to continue living here
if I offered you the opportunity? And, since there has been no word from your
brother, I think I have little choice.Å‚

Emma looked into his eyes and then away as her heart caught,
stopping for a moment and then pounding wildly for some unaccountable reason.

ęI imagine you know our circumstances as well as we do,
sir.Å‚

ęYes. I have been into your fatherłs affairs thoroughly,
Miss Sommerton, and I believe what he did was a desperate act. Had he held the
winning hand, he might have been able to stave off ruin for a timefor there
was a considerable amount on the table that night.Å‚

Emmałs face was pale as she stood before him, hands clasped
in front, to stop them trembling. ęI am aware of Papałs debts. Will the sale of
the estate cover them?Å‚

ęI believe with some small attention to detail it may do a
little morethere may be a small sum...Å‚ For some reason Lytham was reluctant
to inform her of his intentions to invest that money on her and her motherłs
behalf.

ęNot equal to what my father would have won, though?ł

ęNo, not that much.ł Not by a half or a quarter, but he
would never tell her that.

ęThen he cheated you...ł

ęSir Thomas was desperate. A desperate man may do many
things.Å‚

He had not denied it! Emma was silent. She was mortified and
thought guiltily of the small treasures her mother had taken with her; nothing
had been of great value, but still... she ought not to have removed things like
the enamel and ormolu gilt clock from the drawing room or the best silver tea
service.

ęI am sorry my father deceived you.ł

ęYou have no need to be. I accepted the bet, knowing the
estate could be worth little. I should have refused to do so, of course.
Perhaps thenł

ęHe would still be alive?ł She read the answer in his eyes.
ęYet he would have continued until there was nothing left. After the quarrel
with Tom, it seemed that nothing else would content him but to gamble it all
away.Å‚

ęI am afraid it is often the way with unlucky gamblers.
Please accept my condolences for your loss, Miss Sommerton,Å‚ he said, his eyes
dwelling intently on her face as he watched her struggle for control. He saw
anger, grief and despair register and then fade into resignation. ęI feel in
part responsible for what happenedand it is therefore my intention to offer
you...Å‚ He paused uncertainly. He had meant to offer a home, but she was too
proud to accept charity from him. ęThe post of companion to my aunt. She is a
wonderful old lady, but needs young company about her. Aunt Agatha would like
you, Miss Sommertonand I believe that you might like her.Å‚

Emma was surprised. She had the oddest notion that he had
intended to say something entirely different.

ęThat is considerate of you, my lordbut unnecessary, as you
must already have realised. I have a very comfortable position to go to. Mrs
Flynn is an old friend, and I have promised to join her at the house she has
taken in London.Å‚

ęAn odd time to visit London,ł he said. ęThe season is over.
You will find there is very little going on at the moment.Å‚

ęI believe Mrs Flynn has her own reasons for visiting at
this time. Besides, I think she means to retire to the country after a whileor
perhaps to Bath. Her plans are not quite formed yet.Å‚

ęI see...ł Lytham gave her an enigmatic look. ęWill you not
change your mind? I believe my Aunt Agatha would be a more suitable person for
you to know than this Mrs Flynn would.Å‚

ęHow can you say that since you know nothing of Mrs Flynn?ł
Emmałs hostility towards him had waned, but now it came flooding back. How dare
he presume to dictate to her? ęI thank you for your consideration, my lordbut
I can manage for myself.Å‚

ęCan you?ł He seemed doubtful. ęI take leave to wonder.ł

ęWhat does that mean, sir?ł

ęFor goodness sake, call me Lytham,ł he burst out. ęI have
not come here as your enemy, Miss Sommerton.Å‚

Emmałs answer to that was forestalled by Nannyłs arrival
with a maid bearing a tea tray. She beamed at them innocently, clearly having
taken to the marquis at first sight.

ęHere we are, then,ł she said. ęIsnłt this nice, Emma dear?
Itłs always pleasant to have a gentleman in the house. Shall you pour?ł

ęPlease excuse me,ł Lytham said. ęI must forgo your kind
offer to stay the night, Miss Sommerton. I have pressing business elsewhere.Å‚

Emma caught the mocking tone of his voice, but he had her at
a disadvantage. She knew that she had been less than polite, especially if he
had come all this way to offer her and her mother help.

ęOh, must you go?ł Nanny said in the slight pause that
followed. ęSurely you will stay one night, sir? He would be very welcome, would
he not, Emma?Å‚

ęYes, of course,ł she said stiffly. ęIt is too far to return
to town this evening, my lordand the inns are not always reliable.Å‚

She saw a gleam in his eyes and knew she had fallen into his
trap, but what choice had he given her? He had been sure Nanny would react
exactly as she had.

ęThen of course I shall stay. I am delighted to accept your
hospitality, Miss Sommerton.Å‚

ęMy lord...ł She raised her head, receiving a little shock
as she looked into those devastating eyes and saw the imp of mischief that
resided there. ęI shall leave you to your tea while I speak to Cook about
dinner.Å‚

ęOh, there is not the least need,ł Nanny said innocently.
ęCook has been planning dinner ever since his lordship arrived. That is why you
must not even consider leaving, sir. She would be most upset.Å‚

ęWe cannot have Cook upset,ł Lytham said, somehow managing
to look almost as innocent as his new-found admirer. ęEspecially if she is a
good cook!Å‚

Emma saw that he was laughing inside. She raised her head,
giving him a reproving glare. Did he imagine she was to be won over so
easily... even though it had been seldom that she had discovered a similar
sense of humour to her own in a man?

Sir William was right about the Marquis of Lytham after all.
He was a damnable rogue!




 

Chapter Two

There was to be no escape for Emma until much later that
evening, apart from the half an hour it took her to change for dinner. After
tea, the marquis had asked to be shown the house, which Emma had felt obliged
to do herself. He had made encouraging noises about it being an attractive
property, and possibly more valuable than hełd thought, and had spoken of
staying until the end of the week so that he could ride over the estate with Sir
Thomasłs bailiff.

ęI am inclined to think that something may yet be
accomplished here, Miss Sommerton. It would be a pity to dispose of a
substantial property too hastily. I shall have to think seriously before I
decide. Had your mama still been here, I might have suggested you both remain
in residence, for a while at least.Å‚

ęMama needs company and the sunshine of Italy will be good
for her,Å‚ Emma replied. She had decided to retreat behind a mask of cool
dignity. His arrival earlier had taken her by surprise and she had been
betrayed into a shocking display of temper, but now she was in control. Her
hair was wound into its usual coronet of plaits and it was a different Miss
Sommerton who dined with the marquis that evening.

Lytham was intrigued by the change, both in her appearance
and her manner. Who did she imagine she was fooling by this calm, spinsterish
behaviour? He might have been deceived for a while had he not seen the real
Emma, but it was too late for pretence. Intrigued and amused, he discovered
that what he had thought would be an awkward visit was actually proving
enjoyable. He had been growing bored of late in town, and this was just what he
had needed to divert him.

ęYou must, of course, do just as you please,ł Emma told him
when he announced his intention of staying on. ęBut Nanny is due to leave the
day after tomorrow and I shall bring my own journey forward by one day. It
would not be proper for me to be alone with you in this house, my lord.Å‚

ęNo, I dare say it would not,ł he agreed, the light of
mischief lurking in his eyes had she dared to look. She was a challenging minx,
and worthy of the contest. He was going to enjoy this tussle of wills. ęBut I
believe Nanny might delay her journey by one day if I asked herand then, you
know, we might travel together. I am sure you would find my carriage
comfortable, Miss Sommerton.Å‚ He smiled across the table at Nanny, who was
dining with them at Emmałs insistence, and she immediately agreed that it would
be no trouble at all to delay her journey.

ęFor you know Sir William has put his gig at my disposal,
Emmaand you were to have travelled on the Mail coach because you feared it
would be too expensive to travel by post chaise, dearest. Think how much more
comfortable it will be to travel in his lordshipłs carriage. It is excessively
good of you, sir, and I am sure Emma is most grateful.Å‚

Inside, Emma was fuming, but she could only accept her
defeat and agree that it would be more comfortable to travel in the marquisłs
carriage than by public coach. She had felt it necessary to save what little
money she had, and had not been looking forward to the journey. However, she
was not pleased by the way she had been persuaded to agree, but her attention
was diverted by the marquisłs next words.

ęYou shall not go anywhere in a gig, Nanny,ł Lytham said and
earned Emmałs instant approval. ęI am sure you would find it more comfortable
to travel by chaiseand you will allow me the privilege of paying your
expenses.Å‚

ęBut it is merely a distance of ten miles, sir.ł

ęWhich you may as well travel in comfort. Indeed, I insist
and shall be hurt if you refuse me,Å‚ Lytham said and was rewarded by a beaming
look from his elderly devotee.

There was no doubt that the marquis could be a charmer when
he chose, thought Emma. However, she had no fault to find with this latest
evidence of his generosity. The expense was nothing to a man of his fortune, of
course, but it was nevertheless a kind thought.

Without her realising it, Emmałs manner towards the marquis
had thawed slightly, and before she knew what was happening he had refused a
solitary glass of port in favour of taking tea with her and Nanny in the
parlour. His manner was exactly what it ought to be, gentlemanly and courteous,
and his stories of what was happening in town were vastly entertaining. It was
only when the longcase clock in hall struck ten that she was aware of time
passing.

ęI must bid you goodnight, sir,ł she said as the clock
finished striking. She stood up, signalling her intention to retire. ęWe have
kept poor Nanny from her bed long enough. I fear we have not been used to late
hours here.

ęForgive me...ł Lytham sprang to his feet. ęGoodnight. Miss
Sommerton...Nanny...Å‚

ęYou must stay and take a glass of brandy,ł Emma said. ęI
believe you may find my fatherłs cellar tolerablewhat is left of it.ł

He inclined his head, a flicker of amusement back in his
eyes. Miss Sommerton was most definitely a challenge, and of all things
Alexander Lytham enjoyed pitting his wits against a worthy opponent.

She was determined on taking up this post as a companion,
and it seemed nothing would change her mind. There was really no reason why she
should not do as she had planned, but he would use every effort to deter her.
He had no charge to level at this Mrs Flynn, and yet his instincts told him
something was not quite as it should be.

Miss Sommerton had looked a little odd once or twice when
she mentioned her future employer. Now why should that be? Lytham could not
decide, but that inner sense that had always directed him was seldom far out.
It was telling him now that he would regret it if he simply abandoned Emma
Sommerton to her fate.

 

Alone in her room a little later, Emma took the unusual step
of locking the door both to her dressing room and her bedchamber. She did not
imagine that the marquis would wander in his sleep, but it was best to be
careful.

She suspected that he was a man used to having his own way.
However, he was undoubtedly a gentleman and she was not really afraid that he
would seek to abuse her hospitality. No, she was just being prudent.

She undressed, donning a plain white, much-washed nightgown
and her shabby old dressing robe. Then, having brushed her hair until it shone
and fell in gentle waves to her shoulders, she went to stand at the window and
look down at the garden. The moon had shed its soft light across a swathe of
lawn, shrubs and trees, turning them to a curious silver. She felt a pang of
regret as she remembered that she would soon be leaving it for good. Yet there
was no point in repining and she was looking forward to a change in the slow
pace of her life.

What was that? She stiffened as she saw something moving...
a manłs shadow in the shrubbery? Had the marquis gone out for a walk in the
gardens? It seemed the most logical explanation, and yet the shadowy figure had
seemed too slight for the man she had dined with earlier, and its movements had
appeared slightly furtive.

For a moment Emma was tempted to go in search of the elusive
figure, but then she remembered that she was scarcely dressed for such an
excursion. Besides, she could not be sure that she really had seen something
out there. It might have been a trick of the lighta cloud falling across the
moon, perhaps?

Going over to her bed, Emma slipped between cool sheets. It
felt strange to think that she was sharing her home with a man she had only met
that afternoona man she ought to hate and despise.

She had believed that she hated him for what he had done,
but during the evening she had discovered that she could not do so. She hated
and despised what he stood forthis careless society that allowed the ruin of a
manłs life, and his family, on the turn of a card. Gambling was surely an
abominable practice and ought to be banned. And yet... perhaps it was only her
fatherłs own weak character that was at fault?

Emma decided that she did not entirely dislike the marquis,
but she certainly did not trust him. No, indeed she did not! There was
something hidden... something that went much deeper than the charming manner he
had shown them over dinner. Yes... something hidden. She felt that he was a man
of secrets, a man with a past.

It could not matter to her what kind of a man he was! She
was forced to accept his company for the next few days, but once they reached
London they would each go their own way. She would never need to see him again
unless she wished.

Feeling vaguely restless, Emma reached over to blow out her
candle. It had been a long day and she was feeling tired.

 

ęGoodbye, Nanny. You must write to me once you are settled.ł

Emma felt the sting of tears as she kissed her nursełs soft
cheek. She had been prepared for this parting, but it was still difficult now
that it had come. She was, after all, being torn from all that she held
dearhome, friends, and family. Nanny had been almost a second mother to her
and she knew that she would miss her sorely.

After Nanny had been seen safely on her way, it was time for
Emma to take her seat in the marquisłs comfortable carriage. It looked new and
she thought the springing would be better than on her fatherłs old coach, which
had been most uncomfortable. Despite its smart appearance and the obvious
quality of his horses, she noticed that it did not carry his coat of arms on
the side panels. Most men of his importance would have had their family crest
emblazoned on the sides, but Lytham had chosen not to. She wondered why, then
forgot it as she saw that inside it was every bit as comfortable as she had
expected, with cushions and a travelling rug to keep her warm.

Lytham was travelling with her and had insisted that one of
the more responsible maids should accompany them for the sake of propriety.

ęIt would be too exhausting for you to travel the whole
distance in one day,ł he had insisted. ęWe shall stay overnight at a good
posting inn, and you will need the assistance of a maid.Å‚

Emma had tried to protest that such consideration was not
necessary. Indeed, she would have preferred to complete her journey in the
shortest possible time, but she was given no say in the matter.

ęThere is still time for you to change your mind,ł Lytham
said, pausing with his foot on the step. ęGive the word and I shall take you to
my aunt instead.Å‚

ęI believe I have made my wishes clear, sir,ł Emma said, her
eyes sparking at him. ęIndeed, I think I have done so several times these past
two days.Å‚

ęThen I shall ask no more,ł Lytham promised and gave the
order to move off as he climbed into the carriage.

ęThank you.ł

Lily, the young maid travelling with them, was overawed by
the marquisłs presence, and had scarcely uttered a word since accompanying Emma
from the house. She looked frightened to death at the thought of leaving
familiar surroundings, and even a reassuring smile from her mistress did not
take the anxious look from her eyes.

Emma leaned back against the squabs. It was an exceedingly
comfortable conveyance, much better than Sir Thomasłs antiquated travelling
carriage. She closed her eyes with a little sigh, hoping that the marquis would
take that as a sign that she did not wish for conversation. He immediately
followed suit, crossing his long legs and, when Emma dared to peep, gave every
appearance of intending to sleep throughout the whole journey. This had the
desired effect of making Emma open her own eyes and begin to look about her at
the countryside through which they passed.

Sitting with her back to the horses, Lily had shrunk back
into her corner and was looking fixedly out of the window. From the tension in
her manner, she was apparently expecting disaster to strike them at any moment.

* * *

ęAnd so...ł Lytham said when they had been travelling in
silence for some half an hour or more. ęDoes Mrs Flynn hope to entertain much?
As I believe I have told you before, I think you will find London thin of
company just now.Å‚

His sudden question startled Emma, for she had been
dreaming, but she recovered quickly, meeting his eyes, only to look away again
almost at once.

ęI believe Mrs Flynn seeks to purchase a new wardrobe,ł Emma
replied. ęAnd then we may go elsewhere for the winter months. It has not yet
been decided.Å‚

Lytham nodded, his eyes narrowing intently. She appeared so
cool and calm, completely in control of her emotions, but he suspected it was a
pose and that the real Emma was lurking behind the façade she showed to the
world. He would swear there was something Miss Sommerton was hiding, but it was
clear that she would not be drawn.

ęYou will keep me in touch with your movements, Miss
Sommerton?Å‚

ęOhwhy?ł Emma arched her brows. ęI really see no reasonł

Whatever she had meant to say was brought to an abrupt ending
because the carriage came to a sudden halt and she was thrown across the space
between them into the marquisłs arms. She gave a startled cry, looking up into
his eyes in alarm, but he merely smiled reassuringly, his strong grip saving
her from falling to the floor. Lily screamed once, but hung on to the tassel
hanging from the corner of the carriage and retained her seat.

ęAre you all right, miss?ł she asked after a moment, looking
shaken and nervous.

ęYes, thank you,ł Emma replied and straightened her bonnet.
ęAre you?ł

ęYes, miss...I think so...ł

From outside Emma could hear shouting and some curses from
the coachman and groom, and then, as the marquis gently righted her on the seat
opposite him, an anxious face appeared at the window.

ęBegginł your pardon, my lord. I hope neither you nor the
young ladies were harmed?Å‚

ęI think not,ł replied Lytham with a sharp look at Emma, who
nodded to indicate that she was merely shocked. ęBut it was most
unfortunatewhat caused the incident?Å‚

ęThere is a fallen tree across the road, my lord. I think we
can clear it, but it will take time.Å‚

Lythamłs groom opened the door for him and he got out to
view the situation himself. It was actually only a large branch, but it had
blocked the narrow road, which wound between dense woods on either side, and
had given his driver no choice but to pull the horses to an abrupt halt.

ęI think the three of us should be able to clear this,ł
Lytham said, and took off his coat, tossing it inside the carriage, where it
lay on the floor until Lily retrieved it, folding it neatly on the seat beside
her.

Emma glanced out of the window and saw that the three men
were tugging the heavy branch, which looked like the whole top part of a large
elm, to the side of the road. One of the horses was moving restively, and Emma
thought it wise to get down in case the nervous animal, which had already been
unsettled by the sudden halt, should make a sudden lunge.

ęI think I shall get down,ł she said to Lily. ęYou stay here
for the moment.Å‚

ęYes, missbut be careful...ł Lily hesitated as if wishing
to say more, but held her tongue.

ęYes, of course.ł

Emma descended from the carriage and went to stand at the
horsełs head, reaching up to pat it reassuringly. She actually had her hands on
the harness when the shot rang out, and she felt the immediate pull of the
frightened horse. Instinctively, she braced herself for the jerk she knew would
come as the horse tried to bolt, and felt herself almost lifted off her feet by
its wild plunge.

ęWhoa there, old fellow,ł she said in a voice of command.
ęSteady... steady, boy...ł

Her calm voice and the fact that she was already at the
horsełs head when it was frightened probably saved it plunging blindly into the
men ahead and dragging the carriage and other horses with it. The men had
stopped pulling at the fallen branch and were staring down at someone lying on
the ground. For some minutes, Emma was too busy calming the horses to see what
had happened, but then, as the groom came hurrying to take over from her, she
gave a cry of distress as she saw for herself what had happened.

The marquis had been shot! He was back on his feet as she
began to run towards him, but he was clasping his shoulder and she could see
the crimson staining his shirt.

ęOh, my lord,ł Emma cried in distress. ęAre you badly hurt?
What happeneddid you see who shot at you?Å‚

Lytham grimaced and took his hand away from his shoulder for
a moment to look at the powder-burned hole in his shirt.

ęI think it is a flesh wound only,ł he said. ęI saw nothing
for my attention was all on our task, but whoever it was must have taken a
pot-shot from somewhere in the trees.Å‚

ęThe shot came from behind us,ł the driver said. ęI felt the
wind as it whistled past me, my lord. Whoever did it must have been hidden in
those trees as you said, sir.Å‚

He must have been waiting there...Å‚

Emma had taken a small penknife from her reticule and
approached him purposefully. ęMay I slit your shirt and took at the wound,
sir?ł she asked. ęI think some attempt should be made to staunch the blood for
it will be a while before we can reach a doctor.Å‚

ęYou should return to the carriage,ł Lytham said. ęThat
rogue may still be lurking in the woods.Å‚

ęI shall be pleased to do so if you come with me,ł Emma
said. ęYour men can finish clearing the road. Besides, I doubt a poacher would
remain long once he had so misfired as to hit you.Å‚

ęA poacher?ł Lytham frowned, then nodded. ęYes, perhaps it
might have been. I dare say there are small deer in these woods, and certainly
a few rabbits.ł A smile flickered in his eyes as he looked at her. ęYou are
remarkably calm, Miss Sommerton. Most young ladies of my acquaintance would be
screaming or lying prostrate on the ground from a faint.Å‚

ęIt was not I who was shot at,ł she replied, her lips
curving in response to his expression. ęAnd I do not think you need another
incident of that nature. Please come inside the carriage, sir, and let me see
what I can do to stop that bleeding.Å‚

ęI am in your hands, Miss Sommerton.ł

Emma allowed the groom to hand her into the carriage, and
then watched as Lytham followed. Her heart was thumping madly and she was not
in the least calm, but she had no intention of letting him guess it. He was
also putting on a mask, for she suspected that he was in some pain, but was
refusing to let it show.

Once he was seated, she knelt on the seat at his side and
slit the shirt, taking the large kerchief he offered her to gently wipe away
the blood oozing from the wound. Since she could see only a shallow gash across
the skin and there did not seem to be a hole in his shoulder, where the ball
might have entered, she decided that it was as he had said, merely a flesh
wound. He had been fortunate, it seemed, which relieved her mind.

Lily watched with huge rounded eyes, clearly too upset by
what had occurred to offer assistance to her mistress. Naturally a timid girl,
she sniffed into her kerchief a couple of times, as if overcome by the terrible
things that had happened.

ęI think we might use your neckcloth to bind the wound,ł
Emma said. ęIf you would permit me?ł

ęPlease feel free to do whatever you wish with me,ł Lytham
said mockingly. ęI am entirely at your mercy, Miss Sommerton.ł

ęI shall be as gentle with you as I can,ł she promised and
began to deftly unravel the folds of his white cravat, which she then used to
pad and bind his arm, fastening the tatters of his shirt around his shoulder
with a pin when she had finished. ęThere... that should hold until we reach an
inn,ł she told him with satisfaction. ęI fear I have nothing to give you for the
pain... unless you happen to have some brandy amongst your luggage?Å‚

ęYou are an amazing woman,ł Lytham said. ęDo you always
carry emergency supplies with you?Å‚

Emma smiled and shook her head at his mockery. ęI have often
found a penknife useful, my lordand what respectable woman would go anywhere
without a few pins or a needle and thread?Å‚

ęNo, indeed,ł he replied. ęThat would be shockingly bad
form, would it not?Å‚

ęShockingly,ł Emma agreed, a smile quivering at the edges of
her mouth. ęI suggest that if you have no brandy amongst your things, you
should close your eyes for a moment.Å‚ She glanced out of the window as she
heard the groom shout something. ęI believe we are almost ready to move off. I
shall tell the driver to take us to the nearest inn.Å‚ She leaned out of the
door and beckoned to the man, giving him the required direction, then sat back.
The marquis had taken her advice and was leaning his head back against the
squabs, his eyes closed. ęThere, now, we shall soon find somewhere comfortable where
you may rest for a while.Å‚

Lytham opened his eyes and looked at her. ęMy intention in
escorting you was to take care of you, Miss Sommerton. It appears the roles
have been reversed.Å‚

ęIt was nothing,ł she assured him. ęYours is not the first
wound I have bound, my lord.Å‚

ęIndeed? You interest me, tell me more.ł

ęYou have not forgotten that I have a younger brother?ł She
could tell from his expression that he was interested in learning more. ęAs a
child Tom was always in trouble. Once he stuck a pitchfork through his leg and
it was I who stanched the bleeding and bound the wound.Å‚

ęAnd where is your brother now, Miss Sommerton?ł Lytham
asked with a slight frown. ęI had hoped that we might hear from him before
this. He is, after all, the heir to your fatherłs estate.ł

ęI wish I might tell you,ł Emma replied. ęAs for being the
heir... Papa cut him off without a penny years ago. My brother was always in
trouble, but he did something unforgivable, and Papa would not have his name
spoken in his presence. Mama was broken-hearted, but even she agreed that Tom
had gone too far.Å‚

Lytham tensed, waiting for her to go on, but she did not. He
was well aware of the reasons for Tom Sommertonłs quarrel with his father, but
he was not sure how much she knew of it.

ęMay I ask what this terrible sin was?ł

Emma bit her lip. ęI am not perfectly sure, for I was never
allowed to hear the whole storybut as I understand it, my brother was accused
of cheating at the card table.Å‚

So she did not know it all; well, he would not be the one to
tell her, though he knew she might learn of it from others. Her brother had
been suspected of causing the accident that had killed Lord John Lynston,
Lythamłs own brother. He was said to have been having an affair with Johnłs
wife, something that was suspected but not known generally, though Aunt Agatha
had told him it was true.

ęThat is a serious crime,ł Lytham agreed. ęBut I would not
have thought it enough for a father to disown his son.Å‚ He probed gently, for
it was important to know just how much she either knew or suspected. She must
blame him for her fatherłs untimely death, but did she also lay her brotherłs
disgrace at his familyłs door?

ęI believe there was more,ł Emma said with a frown. ęMama
whispered to me that a friend of the man who accused Tom of cheating said that
Tom had insulted his wife, and I believe he took a horse whip to him. A few
days after that the man who whipped him was thrown from his horse and died of
his injuries... and Papa...ł Emma faltered. ęPapa believed that Tom might have
been involved in the accident, but I am sure that, whatever else Tom might have
done, he would not have caused another manłs death.ł

Lytham frowned as she stopped speaking.

ęDo you know the name of this gentleman?ł

ęNo, my lord. I only know that Mama became ill after my
father and brother quarrelled, and my brother stormed from the house, vowing
never to return.Å‚

ęI see. And you have not heard from him to this day?ł
Lythamłs gaze narrowed. It seemed that she was in ignorance of the facts, which
he had not known himself until this past year when he had asked his lawyers to
investigate the estate. It was his agent, Stephen Antrium, who had told him the
full facts of the case.

ęWe have heard nothing in almost three years,ł Emma said.
ęMy brother is three years my junior, my lord, and I have missed him for we
were very close as children.Å‚

ęIt was unfortunate for the family,ł Lytham said. ęTell me,
would you accept your brother if he tried to contact you?Å‚

ęYes, of course,ł she replied, head lifting proudly. ęI do
not for one moment believe that Tom had anything to do with the death of that
man. He may have flirted with a married womanmy brother was a flirt by all
accounts and he may possibly have cheated at cards, though I cannot think it,
but he would never murder anyone.Å‚

ęYou seem very confident that he would not have stooped to
murder?Å‚

ęI do not believe my brother is capable of such infamy,
sir.Å‚

ęWould you be happy for me to make certain inquiries
concerning his whereabouts? I have not done so thus far, for I imagined he
might come to me.Å‚ He had expected Tom Sommerton to demand his rights of him,
but it had not happened. Why? Was he afraid that Lytham might press charges
against him? Or was there another more sinister reason for his silence?

ęBut why should you want to help Tom?ł She blushed as she
looked at him, finding his intent gaze unsettling. ęSurely my family has caused
you enough trouble, sir?Å‚

ęAt the moment my most pressing problem is to get you to use
my name,ł he said, lips quirking. ęWould you prefer to call me Alex as my
friends do?Å‚

ęCertainly not,ł Emma said at once. ęI should not dream of
being so presumptuous, Lord Lytham.Å‚

ęLytham...ł he murmured and grimaced as he felt the pain in
his shoulder. ęYou know, I think I shall take your advice and try to rest for a
few moments.Å‚

ęOf course. I shall be as quiet as a mouse.ł

He smiled as if he doubted it, but she was as good as her
word. He put his head back and closed his eyes, but sleep did not come for his
mind was far too busy.

He had been told that his elder brother John had been
involved in an unpleasant scandal shortly before the accident that had killed
himsomething involving a young man he insisted had insulted his wife. There
had been an ugly brawl, and John had had to be restrained, pulled off the man
before he beat him to death. Yet until the fateful night when Sir Thomas
Sommerton had gambled away his estate, he had not bothered to go into details.

John had been a brute and a selfish hedonist; it was little
wonder that his wife had sought comfort elsewhere. Yet Lytham could well
believe that his brother might have been jealous of his beautiful wife, and
would have done whatever he thought necessary to rid himself of a rival. It
might prove fruitful if he were to seek an interview with Maria, though he was
not sure that his brotherłs wife would confide in him. Why should she? Nearly
three years had passed since her husband died, and no doubt she wanted only to
forget all the distress it had caused her.

Stephen Antrium had said that there was no doubt the
accident was purely that, the result of Johnłs recklessness, but supposing
there had been more? Supposing the rumours had been true and Tom Sommerton had
been in some way responsible?

Lytham did not believe the pot-shot taken at him from the
trees had been a poacher misfiring, but as far as he knew he had no particular
enemies. Unless... A young man disowned by his father, perhaps because of an
injustice, and now his inheritance stolen from him at the gambling tables by
the brother of the man who had ruined himsufficient cause for an attempt at
murder? He wondered. It might be if Tom Sommerton was desperate enoughand yet
Lytham was not convinced.

Who else would like to see him dead? Lytham reviewed the
possible candidates in his mind... Who had he upset recently? He was often
lucky at the card table, but few men were so foolish as to throw their estates
into the pot, and most could afford to lose what he won from them. He had
stolen the occasional mistress from beneath the nose of a rival, but such
things were usually taken in good part.

Who would benefit from his death? There were some distant
cousins in the north, but he had never met them to his knowledge and could not
think that they would go to such lengths to inherit his estate. Especially as
he believed they were quite wealthy themselves.

It seemed, then, that Tom Sommerton had the most reason to
wish for his death.

 

Emma was relieved when they reached the inn after some
twenty or so minutes more on the road. Although the marquis was able to descend
from the carriage without assistance, she had observed that he looked pale and
she knew that the wound had opened again when he moved, for there was a fresh
bloodstain on his shirt.

The innkeeper was quick to bustle round and organise rooms
for them both, and a doctor was immediately sent for. Emma was left sitting
alone in the parlour, Lily having gone off with their hostess on some errand of
her own, when the doctor came in to tell her that he had finished attending the
marquis.

ęHis lordship asked me to tell you that he would be
remaining in his room for a few hours,ł he said. ęI have repaired the damage,
Miss Sommerton, and given him something to ease the pain. Providing that he
does not take a fever, he should be well enough to continue his journey
tomorrow.Å‚

ęThank you,ł Emma said feeling relieved. ęShall you be
calling again, sir?Å‚

ęNot unless you send for me, Miss Sommertonwhich you may do
if you have cause for concern.Å‚

ęWe shall see how we go on,ł she replied and thanked him
once more.

Emma felt at a loss after he had gone. It was far too early
for her to think of nuncheon, for she had eaten only an hour or so before they
set out on their journey, and she was restless. Since she could hardly go up to
visit the marquis in his bedchamber, she decided to go out for a walk.

ęYou should take care, miss,ł the innkeeper advised as he
saw her about to leave his house. ęThere are some bad people about these
daysand you donłt want to get yourself shot like his lordship.ł

Emma thanked him for his advice, and said that she did not
intend to stray too far from the inn, but she had not taken more than a few
steps before Lily came flying after her.

ęOh, miss,ł she said breathlessly. ęI saw you from the
upstairs landing and came to warn you.Å‚

ęTo warn me of what?ł Emma said, a little amused by Lilyłs
expression. ęI shall not wander as far as the woods. I am not so foolish after
what happened to the marquis.Å‚

ęI didnłt like to say, miss... not with the marquis
there...Å‚

ęTo say what?ł

ęI saw someone following the carriage, miss... almost from
the time we left home.Å‚

ęYou saw someone following?ł An icy prickle ran down Emmałs
spine as she stared at the girl. ęDo you mean a man on horseback?ł

Lily nodded, her cheeks pink. ęHe kept some distance behind
as if he didnłt want to be noticed, and then he disappeared into the trees when
we got to the woods.Å‚

ęYou mean he could have ridden ahead and...ł Emma was
shocked. ęBut that would be a deliberate act, Lily... almost planned.ł

ęYes, miss.ł She bit her lip. ęI was too upset to think
proper at the time. I should have mentioned it, shouldnłt I?ł

ęDonłt worry,ł Emma said as she saw the girlłs awkward look.
ęI shall tell the marquis laterand it wasnłt your fault. No one could have
dreamed something like that would happen. Besides, it may have been an
accident.Å‚

ęYes, miss.ł Lily hesitated. ęItłs just that there have been
tales of a highwayman... a local man...Å‚

ęThat is the first Iłve heard of it,ł Emma said and frowned
as she saw that Lily was looking hard at the ground. ęWhat do you meana local
man?Å‚

ęIłm sure I donłt know, miss.ł

ęYes, you do.ł Emma took hold of her arm. ęWhat have you
heard in the servantsł hall, Lily? What is it you donłt want to tell me?ł

ęThere have been half a dozen robberies on the London road,ł
Lily said. ęThey say he knows the area too well to get caught, although there
have been attempts to trap him.Å‚

ęAnd what else do they say?ł

Lilyłs cheeks were bright red as her mistress gave her an
impatient little shake. ęCook said it was all nonsense, but others said as it
was Master Tom.Å‚

ęAre you saying that my brother has become a highwayman?ł

Lily hung her head. It was obvious from her manner that she
had heard the tale, and that she believed it.

ęAnd you think it may have been him following us?ł Emma saw
the truth in the other girlłs eyes. ęBut why would Tom shoot at the marquis?ł

Lily was silent and Emma frowned. Surely it was nonsense?
Why would her brother try to kill the Marquis of Lytham?

Oh, no! Surely he could not be out for revenge for what had
happened to their father? The thought was so shocking that Emma felt sick. Tom
would never deliberately try to murder someonewould he?

She remembered the quarrel between her father and brother.
She had heard them shouting at each other in the library. Tom had bitterly
denied his involvement in the crimes his father had accused him of and then he
had stormed from the house. At the time she had not attempted to stop him, for
she had imagined he would return when tempers had cooled, but he had not. She
and her mother had deeply regretted the breach, and Emma suspected that her
father had also come to wish he had not banished his only son, that he had
brooded over it and his unhappiness had led to the increasing recklessness in
his gambling.

She had thought Tom might come home after her fatherłs
death, had half-expected to see him at the funeral, but there had been no sign
of him, and she had given up hope as the weeks and then months passed.

A memory stirred in the back of her mind. She had seen
someone in the gardens outside her bedchamber on the night that the marquis had
first come to the house.

Had that been Tom? Had he been watching the house, waiting
for his opportunity?

Such an idea was very distressing to Emma, and she dismissed
the thought almost immediately. Why should Tom have skulked in the bushes like
that when he might have come into the house? Had he had something to say to
Lytham, surely he could have said it face to face? The brother she remembered
would certainly have done so but had he changed? Had she ever really known
him?

ęYou are to say nothing of this to the marquis,ł she told
Lily. ęI shall tell him you think someone may have been following usbut I want
none of this foolishness over highwaymen, or that there is a tale about my
brother. It is all gossip and I will not have itdo you understand me?Å‚

ęYes, miss,ł Lily said. ęI am sorry if Iłve made you angry,
miss.Å‚

ęNo, I am not angry,ł Emma said. ęBut this is a foolish
tale, Lily, and I want you to forget it. If there is a highwayman haunting the
road between Cambridgeshire and London, it is not my brother.Å‚

ęNo, miss... if you say so.ł

ęI do say so,ł Emma said. ęNow, go back to the inn and see
if you can make yourself useful to his lordship. Knock at his door and ask if
he wants anything, and then go to my room and wait for me.Å‚

ęYes, miss.ł

Lily hung her head as she retraced her head to the inn. It
was clear that she felt her mistress had been sharp with her, which was a pity
and not what Emma had intended but she could not allow such tales to reach
Lythamłs ears.

She decided that she would take up his offer to try to trace
Tom. She had already been toying with the idea of employing an agent to try to
find her brother, and now she realised that it might be more important than she
had previously thought.

She wandered as far down the road as she dared, finding a
wooden seat that overlooked a pretty view of the river, and sat down to ponder
her situation. Could Tom have taken that shot at Lytham? Were the rumours of
his having arranged an accident to bring about a manłs death by some remote
chance true? No, she could not believe it and yet...

Emma sat there for some moments, staring at the brown water
as it weaved its way sluggishly through reed beds and lapped against willow-fronded
banks. She had wondered how Tom was managing to live, cut off from home and
family. She had thought he might have joined the army, for he had spoken of
wishing he might when they were childrenbut to become a highwayman!

That was indeed a desperate act, and one that made Emma feel
shivers down her spine. It was a hanging matter if he was caught... but... no,
she would not believe it. The servants had got hold of some foolish tale and
made it more than it was...

ęEmma? It is you, isnłt it?ł

Emma jumped as she heard the voice, spinning round to stare
in bewilderment at the man who had spoken so tentatively. She rose to her feet,
feeling as if she were in a nightmare. Tom here? Then it must have been him
Lily had seen following them.

ęTom... is that you?ł Her face was as white as a sheet, her
heart beating wildly. ęOh, Tom! I was just thinking about you.ł

ęLily spotted me, didnłt she?ł Tom came towards her a little
awkwardly. ęI saw her looking out of the window and thought she might have seen
methatłs why I dodged off into the woods.ł

ęOh, Tom!ł Emma went to greet him, her hands outstretched.
ęWhy didnłt you come home for the funeral? Why didnłt you come to see Mama and
I after Father died?Å‚

ęI wasnłt sure I would be welcome,ł Tom said. ęBesides, Iłve
only just recovered from... a nasty chill.Å‚

Emma was sure he had been going to say something else.

ęTom...ł It was a terrible thing to ask, but she had to be
sure. ęYou didnłt take a shot at someone earlier today, did you?ł

His eyes lost their look of uncertainty, becoming angry. ęIf
thatłs what you think of me, I may as well go now.ł

ęNo!ł She took a step towards him, catching at his arm. ęI
didnłt think it was you, but Lily told me...ł

Tom pulled a wry face. ęI can imagine what she said.ł He
paused and then squared his shoulders. ęItłs true, Emma. I did take to the road
for a while. I was desperate and I fell in with someone... a bad lot.Å‚

ęOh, Tom...ł Her heart caught and she looked round as if
fearing someone might hear his confession. ęThat is so dangerous.ł

ęI know.ł He looked rueful. ęSomeone took a pot-shot at us
some months ago, and I was wounded. IÅ‚ve been ill of a fever, and then I went
into hiding because I was told they were looking for us. Thatłs why I couldnłt
come home for the funeralbecause I might have been arrested.Å‚

ęAre you in danger of being arrested now?ł

ęIłve given up the life,ł Tom said. ęI doubt if anyone has
proof that I was involved in any of the crimes we committed. But the man I was
with is threatening to murder me if I donłt help him with something he has in
mind.Å‚

ęWhat is that?ł Emma sensed that he was nervous. ęYou might
as well tell me, Tom.Å‚

ęI think he took that shot at Lytham,ł Tom said after a
momentłs hesitation. ęHe had me watching the house for Lythamłs arrival but...
when I guessed what he intended, I refused to help him with the rest of it. But
I saw someone skulking in the woods just after the shot, and I think it may
have been him.Å‚

ęThe rest of it?ł Emma felt the chill run down her spine.
ęWhat are you talking about, Tom?ł

ęI shouldnłt have told you so much.ł Her brother glanced
over his shoulder. ęHe would kill me if he knewbut I wanted to warn Lytham to
be on his guard. If his attempt to murder the marquis has failed this time, he
will try again. He hates him and has vowed to see him dead.Å‚

ęWho is this man?ł Emma hung on to his arm as he tried to
turn away. ęYou have to tell me, Tom.ł

ęI donłt know his name, not his real nameand thatłs the
truth,ł Tom said. ęAll I know is that he hates Lytham. He swears he has a score
to settle... and that was said when he was drunk one night. Usually he is tight
lipped and keeps his plans to himself.Å‚

ęYou are afraid of him, arenłt you?ł

Tom nodded but said nothing.

ęWhy did you get involved with him?ł

ęI was drunk and near to desperate,ł Tom said. ęIt seemed I
had nothing left to hope for... I thought I might as well be hung as a thief
since everyone already thought the worst of me.Å‚

ęOh, my dearest brother...ł Emma saw the hurt in his face
and her throat tightened with emotion. ęWhat can I say?ł

ęOnly that you believe me,ł Tom said. ęBelieve me, Emma,
however desperate I might be, I would not kill, except in self-defence. I am
not a murderer, and I did not arrange the death of Alexander Lythamłs brother.ł

She stared at him in horror. ęIt was Lythamłs brother the
man with whose wife you were supposed to have had an affair? It was Lord
Lynston who fell from his horse and was killed?Å‚

ęYes. I thought you must know.ł

ęI had no idea. Mother told me a part of it, but Father never
mentioned the manłs name. I donłt think she knew that.ł

ęThere was something between Maria and I,ł Tom admitted, his
cheeks pink. ęYou are not to tell anyone else that, Emma. Give me your word!ł

ęYes, of course.ł

ęI did not do anything that might have caused him to fall
that afternoon. I give you my word.Å‚

ęOf course you didnłt! I never believed it,ł Emma cried.

ęThank you.ł She was rewarded by a slight smile from Tom.
ęBut you thought I might have taken a pot-shot at Lytham todaywhy?ł

ęBecause of what happened to Father and the estate.ł

ęHe is welcome to the estate,ł Tom said, a note of
bitterness in his voice. ęHad I inherited there would have been nothing left.
What I hoped forwhat I wantedwas a career in the army, but Father would not
fork out for a commission for me. He insisted I must look after the estate, but
he had ruined us before I had the chance to try.Å‚

ęI am so sorry, Tom.ł

He shook his head. ęIt was not your faultor Mamałs. I have
thought of you both often, but I believed it better not to involve you in more
trouble. IÅ‚m going to find honest work if I can and then IÅ‚ll do something to
help you and Mama.Å‚

ęHow can I reach you?ł Emma asked as he began to move away
from her again. ęTom.. .donłt go just like that, please?ł

ęIt is better you do not try to contact me,ł he said. ęIf I
need you, IÅ‚ll be in touch.Å‚

Emma stared after him as he ran towards the woods, where she
thought he must have tethered his horse.

What was she going to do now?




 

Chapter Three

Emma had the rest of the day to consider her options, for
the marquis did not appear before seven that evening when he came downstairs to
join her in the private parlour for dinner. She saw that he had somehow managed
to dress himself, struggling into his coat, which was foolish and unnecessary
since they were to dine privately. He looked tired and pale, but seemed
otherwise no worse for his injury, and denied feeling any great pain when she
inquired.

ęThank you, but apart from a little soreness I believe I
have taken no ill, Miss Sommerton.Å‚

ęShould you not have supped on a little broth in your room?ł
Emma asked. ęI am certain the innkeeperłs wife would have been happy to have
brought up a tray.Å‚

ęAnd that would have left you to fend for yourself,ł Lytham
said. ęI have already caused too much distress, and I can only apologise for
it, Miss Sommerton. I thank you for remaining here and not finding yourself an
alternative way to finish your journey.Å‚

ęI should not dream of abandoning you while you are unwell,ł
Emma said. ęAnd I could quite easily have had my dinner upstairscould do so
now, if you would prefer to return to your bed.Å‚

ęThis is not the first time I have been wounded,ł Lytham
said. ęI had the privilege of serving under Wellington, and received a slight
injury in the Spanish campaign. I was with him in France, too, and left him
only after Boney had been beaten.Å‚

ęYou were a soldier...ł Emma nodded as if that confirmed
something in her own mind. ęThat was what my brother wanted above all thingsa
commission in the army.Å‚

ęIt would probably have saved much unpleasantness had your
father allowed him to have his way.ł Lythamłs gaze narrowed as he saw her
blush. ęHave you considered that your brother may have joined the army
already?Å‚

ęI... I am not sure that he would have joined the ranks, and
anything else would have been out of the question.Å‚

ęBecause he did not have the money?ł

ęThat, and the shadow hanging over him.ł

ęAh, yes, that accusation of cheating.ł

Lythamłs gaze narrowed as she avoided looking at him. Now
what was she hiding? She had told him she knew nothing of her brotherłs
whereabouts, but it seemed she had not told him the entire truth. He was
certain she did know something, but his questions had to wait because the
innkeeperłs wife was bringing in their supper. She had prepared vegetable soup,
which smelled delicious, and informed them that stuffed pike and a tender roast
duckling would follow it.

ęFor I didnłt want to cook anything too heavy for his
lordship, miss,ł she explained. ęNot but what there ainłt a nice bit of roast
beef if he should fancy it.Å‚

ęYou are too good, madam,ł Lytham said. ęWe shall see how we
go on, thank you.Å‚

ęSo, what is it you donłt want to tell me?ł he asked once
the woman had retired after serving the soup. ęIt would be best if you deal
honestly with me, Miss Sommerton. Be sure that I shall know if you lieand I do
not care for liars.Å‚

ęLily saw someone following the carriage from the moment we
left Sommerton House.Å‚

ęBut she did not see fit to tell us? He arched his brows.
ęWhy was that, I wonder?ł

ęI dare say she was frightened of you,ł Emma replied. She
glanced down at her dish, toying with her spoon. ęBesides, it does not follow
that the man who was riding behind us took that shot at you.Å‚

ęIt is not necessarily the case,ł he agreed, but his eyes
were hard and suspicious. ęWho was following usyour brother?ł

Emmałs gaze flew to his face in surprise. ęWhat makes you
say that?Å‚

ęAlthough some may make the mistake of thinking it, I am not
a fool, Miss Sommerton. When did you know your brother had been following us?Å‚

ęNot until afterł She bit her lip. ęTom said it was not he
who shot you and I believe him.Å‚

ęIndeed? Should I believe you? I wonder?ł

ęI am not in the habit of lying.ł

ęI do believe that,ł he said. ęYou should never play cards,
Miss Sommerton. You have the most expressive face and it gives you away every
time.Å‚ He studied her as she choked over a spoonful of soup. He had hardly
touched his own, she noticed. ęCome, now, it cannot be that bad.ł

ęYou are pleased to mock me, sir!ł

ęYes, it does please me,ł he admitted. ęBut tell mewhat has
your brother been getting up to now?Å‚

ęNothing... why should he?ł

ęYou told me he had not been home since his fatherłs death.
There must be some reason for that, would you not agree? I would have thought it
was an excellent opportunity for him to visit his mother and sister. And yet he
approaches you now.Å‚

ęHe has been ill...ł

ęAh, so he has been ill. I wonder what kind of illness?ł

ęA fever, I believe.ł Wild horses would not have dragged the
truth from her!

ęYes, but what had he been doing before he became ill?ł
Lytham mused. ęClearly you do not mean to tell me, Miss Sommerton. Has your
brother given you an address where we may contact him?Å‚

ęNo. He... he said he would come to me if he needed me.ł

Lytham nodded. ęThen, whether you know it or not, he is
involved in something.ł He saw that she was staring at the table again. ęYou
may tell me the truth, you know. I have no intention of bringing more harm to
your family any member of your family.Å‚

Emma glanced up, meeting his eyes. ęMy brother is in some
kind of trouble,ł she admitted. ęI cannot tell you what exactly for I do not
knowbut he said that I was to warn you of danger to yourself.Å‚

ęIt is a little late for that, do you not think?ł

ęHe did not know you would be shot at,ł Emma said, though
she could not be sure that Tom hadnłt had some idea of it. Why else would he
have been following them? ęHe says that someone... A man he knows has a score
to settle, but he does not know the manłs name, only that he is a bad lot. I
believe this man may have been committing acts of highway robbery these past
few weeks.Å‚

ęAh, now we are getting to it,ł Lytham said, nodding his
head. ęYour brother has been involved, but draws the line at murderis that it?
No, you do not need to answer, it would incriminate both you and your brother.Å‚

ęTom is not a murderer. He told me that he did not arrange
your brotherłs death.ł

ęI am sure that Johnłs death was the result of his own
recklessness,ł Lytham said. ęYour father should have known better than to
believe such rumours. There were bound to be some after what happenedbut I
shall make inquiries and do my best to clear your brotherłs name... of this at
least.Å‚

ęI do not believe he cheated at cards either,ł Emma said,
holding her head proudly. ęHe always maintained his innocence, but he was not
believed.Å‚

ęIt is a difficult thing to disprove,ł Lytham said. ęBut
this also I shall look intothere, does that make you more inclined to trust
me?Å‚

ęI have had no reason to distrust you, sir.ł

ęAnd yet you continue to hold me at armłs length.ł

ęHow else should I behave, sir? We are destined to part in
another day or so.Å‚

ęPerhaps.ł His mouth curved in a mocking smile. ęWhy is it
that I do not believe that, Miss Sommerton?Å‚

Her heart raced wildly as she saw the laughter in his eyes.
He was a very provoking man and she had a good mind to tell him so, but she did
not quite dare.

ęPerhaps because you do not wish to believe it, sir.ł

ęThat may be true. I have always taken my responsibilities
towards others seriously. Until I believe you safely settled, I could not
simply abandon you.Å‚

ęEven if I prefer to be abandoned?ł

ęEven so.ł He inclined his head. She thought he looked a
little uncomfortable, but he was intent on questioning her and she did not ask
if he was too warm, though his face was flushed. ęDid your brother give you a
name or any other clue to this roguełs identity?ł

ęNone, sir. He said merely that you should be on your guard.
I do know that Tom is afraid of him, whoever he is. Apparently, he has
threatened to kill him if he does not help him do whatever it is he intends to
do.Å‚

ęMurder me, do you think?ł Lythamłs brows rose. ęAnd yet
will there ever be a more perfect opportunity than this morning in the woods? I
feel that the shot that winged me was a warning in itself.Å‚

ęBut why?ł Emma frowned as she posed the question. ęHave you
an enemy, sir? Someone who would like to make you suffer... someone for whom a
quick death would not be enough?Å‚

ęThat seems a likely explanation, does it not?ł His brow
furrowed. ęI have not been able to think of anyone I have offended to that
degree, except your brother. I believe he may feel he has cause to wish for my
death. There is the matter of the quarrel with his father, which led to his
being disowned, and, if that were not enough, I am responsible for your
fatherłs death. Please believe me when I tell you I wish I could have prevented
that, but it happened and there is no denying it. Your brother has more than
one grievance that might make him wish to kill me.Å‚

ęIt was not Tom who shot you!ł

Lytham looked at her gravely, then nodded. ęYou know, I am
inclined to think you may be right. Your brother is clearly a hot head, Miss
Sommertonand whoever planned this has taken his time.Å‚

ęWho would benefit from your death, sir?ł Emma asked. ęHave
you no brothers or cousins?Å‚

ęI have distant cousins in the north,ł he admitted. ęBut I
do not know them. I cannot think they covet my fortune to such a degreeand I
am the last of my immediate family.Å‚

ęThen you must have an enemysomeone who hates you,ł Emma
said. ęAre you sure you cannot think of anyone? Perhaps someone with a grudge
against your family, if not you personally?Å‚

ęI believe my father and John may have made enemies,ł Lytham
said, looking thoughtful. ęYour brother was not the only one to have been
ruined by them.Å‚

ęThen that is perhaps where you should look.ł

He shook his head and she noticed again that he looked
flushed. He was sweating now. Was he ill and too stubborn to admit it?

ęBut they are dead,ł he said as if to convince himself.
ęWould such hatred continue beyond the grave?ł

ęIt seems unlikely, sirbut unless it was merely a
poacher...Å‚ She left the sentence unfinished, hesitating for a moment, then,
ęNo, Tom risked much to warn me. You do have an enemy, sir. You must look
deeply into your past and think of someone you have injured.Å‚

Lytham frowned. ęThere was once a man who might have hated
me, but he is dead. I heard that he had been killed in a bar in Spain after he
was court-martialled.Å‚

Emma saw that he was thoughtful. ęYou have remembered
someone who might have cause to hate you enough to kill you?Å‚

He drew a deep sigh and did not answer at once. She could
swear that he was feverish and his eyes had an odd brightness about them. She
believed that it was taking a supreme effort of will to sit there talking to
her as if nothing was wrong.

ęHe was reported killed,ł Lytham said. ęBut if he lived...
yes, Pennington might hate me sufficiently to make me suffer before he killed.Å‚

ęWhat did you do to him?ł

His face was hard as he returned her accusing look. ęWhat
makes you imagine that I did anything?Å‚

ęForgive me, but you did say he might have cause.ł

ęI was unwittingly the cause of his downfall,ł Lytham said.
ęHe committed the unforgivable sin of raping another officerłs wife while under
the influence of drink, and I was the first on the scene afterwards. I did what
I could to help her, and then went to her husband. He challenged Pennington to
a duel, and for that he received a severe reprimand but Pennington was
court-martialled and dismissed from the service in disgrace.Å‚

ęAnd so I should think!ł Emma cried. ęIn my opinion, he
deserved more than that.Å‚

ęHe received more,ł Lytham said and something flickered in
his eyes. ęSome of the other officers got together after he was dismissed. They
whipped him and spat at him, humiliated him in all manner of unspeakable ways,
and finally drove him out without a decent rag to his back.Å‚ He saw that she
had turned pale. ęForgive me, that was not a tale to repeat to a lady.ł

ęIt was no more than he deserved,ł Emma said, recovering
from the shock. She rather liked it in him that he had told her the whole tale.
Most gentlemen would think it too terrible for her to hear. ęBut why should
that make him hate you? Unless you were one of those officers?Å‚

ęNo. I was aware of their plans, but I did nothing. I have
often thought that I ought to have reported them, but I was disgusted at what
he had done, and although I did not join them, I condoned what they did. That
was wrong and has been a shame to me ever since, Miss Sommerton. I have told no
other.Å‚

ęThen I am honoured by your confidence, sir. You may rest
assured that it will go no further.Å‚ She looked at him uncertainly, taking note
of the beads of sweat on his brow The stubborn man was obviously ill, but
refusing to admit it. What ought she to do?

ęThank you. You are a remarkable woman, Emma Sommerton.ł

ęYou are certain this man was killed in a brawl?ł

ęI was told it was certain, but I had no evidence. I wished
to put the whole incident from my mind.Å‚

ęYes, I can understand how you felt,ł she agreed. ęBut I
think you should try to make further inquiriesdonłt you?ł

ęYes, perhaps.ł He laid down his spoon. ęThis is excellent
fare, but I do not feel I can eat much more. Will you excuse me if...?Å‚ He rose
to his feet, gave a sigh and then staggered, crashing into the table.

Some instinct had Emma on her feet in time to prevent him
falling. He leaned on her heavily, muttering an apology as she assisted him to
a wooden bench.

ęYou are ill, my lord. You should have stayed in your room.ł

ęForgive me,ł he said and gave her the sweetest smile. ęI
was feeling perfectly well when I came down.Å‚

Emma placed her hand against his brow. ęI think you have a
slight fever, sir. Will you allow me to help you upstairs?Å‚

ęCall the landlord,ł he said thickly. ęIt is not fitting for
you to help me to bed.Å‚

ęI dare say he is busy just for the moment,ł Emma said. ęIf
you can lean on me I believe we might make it up the stairs... if we go
slowly.Å‚

ęYes, I think I could manage if you help me. I am so sorry.ł

ęHush, you foolish man,ł Emma replied. ęPut your arm about
my waist and we shall do the best we can.Å‚

He obeyed her, clearly feeling much worse than he would
allow. Emma marvelled that he had managed to hold a sensible conversation with
her for so long. He was obviously suffering both a great deal of pain, and
judging by the heat coming from his body was also in fever.

She drew him from the parlour into the hail, just as a party
of rather rowdy gentlemen was being ushered into the larger parlour next door.
One of them laughed and nudged his friend, who leered at Emma suggestively.
They seemed to imagine she was assisting a drunken man, and probably thought
the worst.

Emma ignored them, concentrating on getting him up the
stairs. She had managed to get halfway when one of the maids came hurrying to
help them.

ęIs the gentleman ill again, miss?ł she asked. ęHe was very
hot earlier and I offered to fetch the doctor, but he wouldnłt hear of it.ł

ęI think we must send for the physician as soon as he is in
bed,Å‚ Emma said, ignoring the muffled protests of the man she was half-carrying
by now.

It was difficult to get him to his room, but once they had
him on the bed the maid hurried away to fetch the stable lad, who would ride at
once for the doctor. Emma left the marquis for a moment as she went down the
hall to her own room and summoned Lily.



ęThe marquis is ill,ł she said. ęWe must get him into bed
and sponge him down to cool some of the heat before the doctor gets here.Å‚

ęYou canłt do that, miss,ł Lily said, looking horrified.
ęYou canłt go into a gentlemanłs bedchambernot a lady like you.ł

ęI have already been into his bedchamber,ł Emma said, ever
practical. ęBesides, no one need know if we do not tell them. It will be our
secret, Lily.Å‚

ęWhy donłt you let me look after him, miss?ł

It was exactly what she ought to do, of coursebut Emma
could not simply abandon the marquis to his fate.

ęWe shall do it together,ł she said. ęNo one can say it was
improper if you were there, can they?Å‚

Lily opened her mouth and then shut it again. She had not
forgotten that her mistress had been sharp with her earlier, and she did not
want to upset Miss Sommerton again.

ęNo one need know, miss... if thatłs what you want?ł

ęIt is what I want,ł Emma said and smiled at her. ęThank
you, Lilyand IÅ‚m sorry if I was sharp with you earlier.Å‚

ęOh, thatłs all forgot now, miss.ł

ęFollow me, then.ł Emma led the way back down the hail to
the marquisłs bedchamber. He was lying where she had left him, but as she
entered he moved restlessly and called out a name. Emma could not make out whom
he was calling to, but she imagined it was a womanperhaps the woman he loved,
she thought. She laid a hand on his brow, frowning as she felt the heat. ęIt is
all right, my lord, the doctor will come soon.Å‚

He muttered something she could not hear again, and Emma
turned as Lily brought a bowl of cold water to the bed.

ęHad we better undress him, miss?ł

ęYes, I think we ought,ł Emma said. ęYou start with his
boots and Iłll bathe his face, and then wełll take off the rest of his things.ł

ęYoułd better turn your back when we get to his breeches,ł
Lily said. ęIłve seen a naked man before when I nursed my father, but I dare
say you havenłt, miss.ł

ęNo...ł Emma swallowed hard. ęYes, perhaps that would be
best, Lily. IÅ‚ll help with the rest and leave that to you.Å‚

She bathed his face, and then began to take off his
neckcloth and then his coat, waistcoat and shirt. He winced as she tugged at
his coat, and she wondered at the strength of mind that had got him into it
with his wounded arm in the first place. He was clearly a stubborn man, but now
he was suffering for his reckless behaviour.

Lily had discarded his boots, and she began to pull down his
skintight breeches, warning Emma when it was time to turn her back.

ęItłs all right, miss. Iłve covered him with a sheet. Hełs
decent now. You can turn round again.Å‚

Emma turned back to the bed. She saw that the top half of
his body was still uncovered, which was enough to make her stomach clench with
the oddest sensation. She had never realised that a manłs naked body could look
so beautiful, and half-regretted that she had dutifully turned her back as Lily
finished undressing him.

Lily had begun to sponge his shoulders and arms while Emma
looked on. He muttered in his fever a few times, but she thought that he was
not really aware of what was happening.

ęHełs proper poorly,ł Lily said. ęItłs a terrible shame,
missand him such a fine figure of a man, too.Å‚

ęYes, he is, isnłt he?ł Emma said, her voice sounding husky.
ęI should imagine he is quite strong.ł

ęOh, yes, missbut itłs often the strongest what the fever
takes.Å‚

Emma wished that her maid would be a little more cheerful,
but she held her tongue. Lily might be needed in the next few days and she did
not want to upset her again.

ęI think you should go back to your own room now, miss,ł
Lily said. ęIt would be better if there was just me here when the doctor
comesdonłt you think?ł

ęYes, I suppose so. But you must tell me what he says as
soon as he has gone.Å‚

Emma was reluctant to leave, but it would not do her
reputation any good if she remained, and so she went out into the hall and
started to make her way towards her own room.

ęAinłt he no good to you this evening, lovely lady?ł a voice
asked, and Emma looked into the flushed face of one of the men she had seen
downstairs a few minutes earlier. ęI could show you how a proper man behaves
with his woman.Å‚

ęPlease allow me to pass,ł Emma said haughtily, disliking
the suggestive leer on his face. ęStand aside, siror I shall call for the
landlord.Å‚

ęNo call to take offence,ł the man replied, swaying slightly
on his feet. ęJust being friendlydoxy!ł His taunt was clearly meant to wound
because she had refused him, but Emma did not care to answer, merely going into
her own room and locking the door.

It would stay locked until Lily came!

 

Several hours passed before Lily came at last to tell her
that the doctor had been.

ęDoctor Fettle gave the gentleman something to ease him,
miss. He says someone needs to sit with his lordship all nightand the
innkeeperłs wife is there now. She told me to get some rest. You should too,
miss. You havenłt slept at all, have you?ł

ęI couldnłt rest until you came,ł Emma said. ęBut I shall
try to do so now.Å‚

It was in any case difficult to sleep since Emma was unused
to sharing a bed. She dozed for a while, but when Lily began to snore got up,
dressed, and went down the hall to the marquisłs room.

The innkeeperłs wife put a finger to her lips as Emma
entered.

ęYou shouldnłt have come, miss. It isnłt fitting for a young
lady.Å‚

ęI had to know how he was faring.ł

ęA little better, I think. Go back to bed, miss. I can
manage here.Å‚

ęI would rather just sit here quietly for a while. You have
been sitting with him for hours now. Why donłt you go and get some sleep? I am
sure you have much to do in the morning.Å‚

The woman looked at her uncertainly. ęThatłs true enough...
if youłre sure, miss?ł

ęPerfectly sure,ł Emma said and took her place by the bed.
ęThank you for being so kind to us.ł

ęIt was no more than anyone would do. Such wickedness to
shoot down a fine man like that. ęTis a wicked shame that such a thing should
happen, that a man cannot be safe anywhere these days. I hope they catch
whoever did it and hang him!Å‚

Emma nodded, but did not speak again. She was watching the
marquis as he slept, and got up to place her hand on his brow as the other
woman went out. Was it her imaginationor did he seem a little cooler than he
had earlier in the evening?

She wrung out a cloth in cool water and bathed his face and
neck, smoothing the cool linen over his shoulders, then sat down by the fire
again. The logs were still smouldering, though no longer giving out much heat
and she shivered as the chill went over her. Had Tom been telling the truth
when he said he had not shot Lytham? She did hope so for she did not think she
could forgive him if he had... especially if the marquis should die. But he
would not die! He was strong and despite what Lily had said earlier, she
believed that he would beat this fever.

ęPlease, God, let him live,ł Emma prayed aloud. ęDo not let
him die. But he will not die! He is much too strong to let something like this
defeat him.Å‚

ęWater...ł She heard the harsh whisper and went to him,
seeing that his eyes were open. ęPlease.., water...ł

There was a jug of water beside the bed. She poured a little
into a cup, and then saw that she would have to help him to drink.

ęHelp me...ł

ęYes, of course,ł she said and put her arm about his
shoulders, lifting him so that he could sip from the cup she held to his lips.
ęJust a little at a time, not too much at once.ł

ęYou are a good nurse,ł he muttered and she realised that
the fever had broken. His eyes were open and looking straight at her. ęBut you
ought not to be here.Å‚

ęOthers have been sitting with you,ł she said. ęLily and the
innkeeperłs wife. I have merely come to give them a rest.ł

He sighed as she laid him back against the pillows. ęDamned
fool... all right now. Go to bed, Emma.Å‚

ęIn a little while,ł she agreed. ęWhen I see you are
settled.Å‚

ęSleep now,ł he said and his eyes closed.

 

Emma sat with him for another hour or so, but he seemed to
be peaceful and she believed the fever had gone. It was as she had thought; he
was strong and had been able to fight the sickness off more easily than some
others might, and she thanked God for it.

Lily came just as dawn was breaking.

ęYou should get some rest, miss,ł she said. ęIłll sit with
him nowunless you need me?Å‚

ęNo, you stay here,ł Emma said. ęBut I think you will find
he is much better. I dare say he will wake and call for his breakfast soon.Å‚

ęHełs sure to be weak for a few days,ł Lily said in a voice
of doom. ęAnd just because hełs settled it doesnłt mean the feverłs gone. It
can come back worse, so they saythe fever does for many a man what seems
strong as a horse.Å‚

ęThank you, Lily,ł Emma said and smiled inwardly. Did Lily
enjoy being the forecaster of ill fortune?

She was fairly sure in her own mind that the danger time had
passed and was able to rest on her bed for a few hours before she rose and went
down the hall once more to look in on the marquis.

As she had suspected, he was propped up against his pillows
and eating what looked like a milky porridge. He set the bowl aside as she went
in and gave her a disapproving look.

ęI believe I told you last nightyou ought not to be here,
Miss Sommerton.Å‚

ęIn fact, you called me Emma last night,ł she said and
smiled at him. ęI see that you are feeling more yourself, my lord. I shall not
stay to disturb your sensibilities, but go down at once and break my fast.Å‚

ęI shall come down later.ł

ęYou would be foolish to try. Why do you not stay in bed for
today? You should rest for the morning, at least.Å‚

ęBut you will wish to continue your journey. Mrs Flynn will
be expecting you.Å‚

ęShe will not worry too soon. Travelling is always
uncertain, and she will merely think there has been some delay.Å‚

He looked amused. ęAre you always so calm?ł Emma smiled, but
would not be drawn. She had felt less than calm on several occasions recently,
and most of them were due to this man.

ęYou know that is not so, my lord. I believe I treated you
to a most unseemly display of temper the first day you arrived at Sommerton.Å‚

ęAh, yes, but I took you by surprise, didnłt I, Emma? It was
Emma I met that afternoon, and it was Emma who gave me water last nightbut you
are Miss Sommerton now.Å‚

ęSurely Emma and Miss Sommerton are one and the same?ł

ęOh, no,ł he said and his eyes gleamed with humour. ęI can
assure you that they are two very different people.Å‚

ęI shall not question your judgement,ł Emma replied. ęOne
should always humour an invalid, especially when fever is present.Å‚

With that she went out, a little smile on her lips as she
heard his laughter. How was it that he had penetrated her secret self in a way
that no one else outside her family had for years? She was not sure that even
her beloved mother truly knew the real Emma. She had subdued her passionate
nature long ago, knowing that a life of duty caring for her mother quietly at
home was likely to be her lot, but just now and then she had allowed herself to
dream.

She shook her head, dismissing the foolish dreams that had
started to come into her mind since... since never mind! She would not be wise
to let Emma loose, and would do better to keep up the pretence of being the
calm, serene Miss Sommerton who was always ready in an emergency.

 

Fortunately, the emergency seemed to be over. Lytham took
her advice and stayed in his room until late that afternoon, coming down in
time to order dinner for them both in the private parlour.

ęAre you feeling better, my lord?ł Emma asked, noticing that
he had sensibly not tried to force himself into his elegant coat this time, but
allowed it to rest over his injured arm. ęYou certainly look less flushed than
you did yesterday evening.Å‚

ęMy wound is still a little sore and my shoulder feels
stiff, but I believe I am on the mend now. I must apologise for causing you so
much trouble last night, Miss Sommerton.Å‚

ęI really had very little trouble from you,ł Emma assured
him. ęYou should thank Lily and Mrs Bennettshe is the innkeeperłs wife, you
know. It is Mrs Bennett who has been put to some trouble, for we are occupying
rooms that were promised to someone else.Å‚

ęYes, I dare say,ł Lytham said. ęI shall have to give her a
handsome present to make up for itand Lily, too.Å‚

ęShall you feel able to continue your journey tomorrow, my
lord?Å‚

ęYes, certainly. I am sorry to have delayed you, Miss
Sommerton.Å‚

ęAs I believe I told you, it is no matter.ł

Lytham inclined his head, but made no further apology. He
sat with her in the parlour and they discussed various books they had read,
discoursing on the merits of Byron, Shelley and the quieter, whimsical work of
Charles Lamb, exactly as they might have had they been in any London drawing
room.

Dinner was served at six ołclock, which was early by town
standards but quite late for country hours. Mrs Bennett had done them proud
with soup followed by roast pork, a baked ham, trout and a side dish of baked
potatoes and parsnips.

Emma was pleased to see that the marquis did this excellent
fare justice, and she herself indulged in two of the custard tarts provided as
a sweet course. Afterwards, they took their mulled wine to sit by the fire, the
evening having turned quite chilly.

Their conversation had graduated to music and politics, and
they had a lively debate on the merits or otherwise of the Corn Laws. The law
had been passed that March to forbid the importation of foreign com until the
price was sufficiently high to enable the farmers to make a decent profit, but
had unfortunately led to a four-pound loaf rising to the astronomical price of
one shilling and tuppence.

ęWell, I dare say we shall never see eye to eye on such
matters,Å‚ Emma said with a smile after they had argued the subject long and
hard. ęFor I think of the poor villager in his cottage, and you think like a
wealthy landowner.Å‚

ęCommerce must have its way,ł Lytham said, amused that she
had forgotten to be Miss Sommerton during her impassioned defence of the rights
of the common man. ęBut if the villager in his cottage were paid a fair wage
might he not make his own choice about whether or not he wished to buy a loaf
or bake his own?Å‚

ęNow that is another debate altogether,ł Emma said and was
startled by the striking of the clock in the hall. ęDo you know it is ten
ołclock, sir? We have sat here all evening talking, and it is time you were in
bed if you are to be fit to travel on the morrow.Å‚

ęAnd you must be tired since I kept you from your bed last
night.Å‚

Lytham rose with her, catching her hand, as she would have
turned away. She gazed back at him, and something in her face got through to
him. Before he realised what he was doing, he had drawn her close to him and,
as she made no attempt to pull away but looked up at him fearlessly, her eyes
dark with emotion, he bent his head to kiss her lips. His kiss was soft at
first, but deepened, becoming fiercer and more passionate than he had intended.

The effect was startling for them both. Emma felt a sensation
such as she had never experienced before; it seemed to burn its way through her
body like slow fire, making her melt into his embrace helplessly, all
resistance gone. Dimly at the back of her mind she knew that she ought not to
allow this, but the overwhelming pleasure she felt prevented her from breaking
away. She had never dreamed that a kiss could be so sweet! For his part, Lytham
was aware of a fierce desire to scoop this woman up in his arms and carry her
off to his bedchamber.

The madness lasted no more than seconds, for both remembered
where and who they were and broke away almost simultaneously.

ęForgive me,ł Lytham muttered, fighting the urgent need she
had aroused in him. ęThat was unforgivable in the circumstances.ł

ęIt was foolish,ł Emma replied. ęBut understandable, my
lord.Å‚

ęHow so?ł His brows arched. How would she seek to make such
a kiss commonplace?

ęYou have had a brush with death... men must be forgiven
much in such a case, so I have heard.Å‚

He gave a crack of laughter. ęNo! That is doing it too
brown, Miss Sommerton. I am not in the grip of a fever now, I promise youat
least, not a fever induced by that slight wound to my shoulder.Å‚

ęNot so slight, my lord. You were quite ill last night. Lily
was very fearful that you would succumb to your hurts.Å‚

ęThen Lily is a foolish girl,ł Lytham said and frowned.
ęThere was never any danger of my dying from such paltry injury. Goodnight,
Miss Sommerton. I would debate this matter further with youbut the hour is
late and I have taken too much advantage of your good nature already.Å‚

ęGoodnight, my lord. I wish you pleasant dreams,ł Miss
Sommerton said, but Emmałs heart was saying something very different.

She went from the parlour hurriedly, knowing that once again
she had betrayed herself into unseemly behaviour. It was fortunate that the
marquis was a gentleman, for otherwise she might have been in some trouble.

Hurrying up to her room, Emma found that Lily had turned
down the bed and passed a warming pan between the sheets. She assisted Emma
into her nightgown, and then retired to the truckle bed that Mrs Bennett had
set up.

ęI thought it best, miss,ł Lily said. ęYou did not sleep
well last night, and my snoring will not disturb you so much if I am not beside
you.Å‚

Emma thanked the girl for her thoughtfulness, but she was so
tired that she did not think anything would keep her awake, even the memory of
that kiss.

She closed her eyes and soon drifted into a pleasant
dream... of kisses that never ended and a man who spoke of love.

 

It was a fine dry morning, and Emma woke early to discover
that Lily had brought a breakfast tray to her room.

ęThe marquis requested that you breakfast early, miss,ł she
explained. ęHe has been out already, making sure that everything is readyand
one of the grooms from the inn is to ride with us so that his lordshipłs own
groom may keep a sharp eye out for anyone who might follow us.Å‚

ęHas Lord Lytham asked you anything about the horseman who
followed us the other day?Å‚

ęHe did ask me when I first saw the man, miss,ł Lily said
and blushed. ęAnd he asked me to tell him if I noticed anything in future. I
said I would, misswas that all right?Å‚

ęYes, of course.ł

* * *

Emma discovered that the marquis was wearing his coat in the
normal fashion, and from his manner when she went down seemed perfectly
recovered. Indeed, had she not seen him in the fever, she would not have
thought that he had had a momentłs illness in his life.

ęI am sorry to appear impatient, Miss Sommerton,ł he said.
ęBut I thought we should continue with all speed. Mrs Flynn will begin to worry
if you do not soon keep your appointment with her.Å‚

Since he seemed impatient to deliver her to her employer,
Emma could only think that he had regretted his impulse of the evening before.
It was as she had suspected, a momentłs madness on his part. She imagined that
he kept a mistress, and that he was used to dealing with experienced women. He
had had no intention of encouraging any pretensions in her, and she was sure
that she would not have been his choice had he been considering marriage. So it
was just as well that she was a sensible woman who could put an unimportant incident
from her mind and behave as if nothing had happened.

ęI am certain you also have business, sir,ł she replied
briskly. ęThe sooner we arrive in town and you can deliver me to Mrs Flynnłs
door, the better.Å‚

Lytham nodded, but made no further comment. When he had
helped first her and then Lily into his carriage, he climbed in himself,
settling down with his long legs stretched out before him and his eyes closed.

Emma waited for him to begin a conversation as he had on the
first day, but as the miles passed and he did not speak, she realised that he
had withdrawn into himself.

Clearly he did not wish to become further involved with a
woman whose family had caused him nothing but trouble, and she could not find
it in her heart to blame him. She could wish that he had allowed her to go her
own way from the start, but there was no sense in repining over what could not
be altered.

She had suffered reverses before and coped... but something
told her that it would be many nights before she ceased to dream of that kiss.




 

Chapter Four

Lytham roused himself from his reverie to make casual
conversation for the final hour or so of their journey. He was, he told Emma,
planning to go out of town for a few weeks.

ęI have some business to complete, but after that I may be
gone for nearly a month.Å‚

ęYou are to visit your estates perhaps, sir?ł

ęI must visit my aunt,ł he said. ęShe has complained that I
never do so, although I spent a month at my estate earlier in the year.Å‚

ęI dare say she is lonely. Perhaps you should bring her back
to town with you?Å‚

ęI have suggested such a visit, but she has always
declined,ł Lytham said. ęHowever, the idea of a companion was a good one. I
must see what can be done.ł His gaze was thoughtful as it rested on Emma. ęI
shall not forget your affairs whilst I am away. You may expect a visit from me
on my return to town.Å‚

ęAs I believe I told you, I am not certain where we shall
be.Å‚

ęA letter to my London address will keep me informed.ł The
tone of his voice made it a command rather than a request, and Emma gave him a
speaking look. However, it was reasonable to suppose that he might have some
business to discuss with her, and she nodded once to show that she acquiesced.

ęGood.ł He gave her a look of approval. ęWe made an
unfortunate beginning, Miss Sommerton, but there is no reason why we should not
progress.Å‚

Emma was not certain what he meant by this, but she made no
demur. Indeed, she was pleased rather than dismayed at the idea of seeing him
again.

ęThere is, of course, no need for us to meet in the future
as other than friends,ł she agreed. ęShould I be able to assist you in the
matter of disposing of my fatherłs estate, I shall be happy to do so.ł

ęAs to that...ł Lytham paused. ęWell, we shall see. I have
not made up my mind yet.Å‚ He glanced out of the window as their carriage slowed
to a decorous halt. ęIt seems we have arrived.ł

Lytham jumped down as soon as they had stopped outside the
tall but narrow house in an elegant square, handing both Emma and Lily from the
carriage. The front door opened instantly at his knock, and a very pretty young
woman dressed in an elegant lilac dress came flying past the rather
staid-looking servant who had answered it. Her pale spun-gold hair was caught
up in ringlets that bobbed about her face and were tied with satin ribbons.

ęEmma!ł cried Bridget Flynn. ęI have been worried to death
thinking that some accident had befallen you. But you are here now and all in
one piece so everything is all right.Å‚

Emma saw the expression on Lythamłs face and smiled inwardly.
She was not sure what he had expected, but the very fashionable young woman who
spoke without the trace of an Irish accent was evidently a surprise to him.

ęBridget... or perhaps I should say Mrs Flynn.ł Emma
accepted her friendłs impulsive hug and laughed. ęMay I introduce you to the
Marquis of Lytham, who very kindly brought me to London in his own carriage.Å‚

ęBut isnłt he the one?ł Bridget bit back the embarrassing
words and offered her hand to him in a friendly manner that robbed the
situation of any awkwardness. ęIt is a pleasure to meet you, sir. Especially if
you have been kind to my dearest Emma.Å‚

ęThank you, małam.ł Lythamłs mouth twitched slightly. This
dazzling creature was far from the wretched widow he had been imagining as
Emmałs future employer. ęNo doubt you are eager to be alone with Miss
Sommerton, so I shall not trespass on your hospitality.Å‚ His eyes challenged
Emma. So this was the reason for that odd, secretive look in her eyes! ęI had
not perfectly understood your situation. Please excuse me, I have other
business.Å‚

ęPray do call on us another day,ł Bridget invited with an
appealing innocence that he did not believe for one moment. She was a minx and
those flashing eyes would be the downfall of many a man, especially now that
she was a wealthy widow. ęAs yet we have few engagements, though I hope for
more once it is known we are in town.Å‚

ęThis is not the best time of year for social occasions in
town,ł Lytham said. ęMy advice would be to visit Bath for a few months and come
back in the spring, małam. I believe you might find that quite diverting.ł

ęYes, perhaps we may once I have something decent to wear. I
have only recently come out of blacks for my dearest Bertie, you know, and I am
eager to buy a new wardrobein fact, we shall both buy new clothes. I must tell
you, sir, Emma was my dearest friend at school, and I am determined to make up
to her for the unhappy time she has had of late.Å‚

ęI wish you both good fortune.ł Lytham bowed to her, gave
Emma a very odd look and took his leave without more to-do.

ęWell...ł Bridget said, glancing naughtily at Emma as she
drew her into the house. ęThat was a shock. I had no idea that the dastardly
marquis was so attractive. No wonder your journey took so much longer than it
ought.Å‚

ęPray do not imagine anything until I tell you the whole
story,Å‚ Emma said, but her heart lifted as she looked at her friend. It was
such a long time since they had been together at school, and although they had
always exchanged letters, she had almost forgotten how much fun it was to be
with Bridget. ęLet me start from the beginning. We have had such a time of it!ł

Her story unfolded, leaving nothing she considered of
importance out, apart from that kiss... which had been a mere moment of madness
and consequently not worth repeating.

ęSo you did not tell him about us,ł Bridget said. ęThat must
account for his look when he first saw me. Do you suppose he thought I was a
woman of the lower orders?Å‚

ęHe may very well have done so,ł Emma said and gave a little
giggle. ęPerhaps it was wrong of me to deceive him, Bridgetbut he was so
autocratic at first. He had come to make us his dependants and it quite took
the wind out of his sails when he discovered that Mama had escaped to Italy
with friends, and that I was determined to become a companion.Å‚

ęOh, pooh to that!ł Bridget cried. ęIt sounds very well and
we must appear to be completely respectable, Emma dearestbut you know that I
invited you here to be my friend.ł She pulled a naughty face. ęI shall need you
to protect me once Lindisfarne arrives. He is determined to seduce me, and I am
determined that he shall not.Å‚

ęOh, Bridget,ł Emma said. ęIf only I could believe you.ł

Her friend gave a little giggle of sheer pleasure. ęYou
cannot imagine how good it feels to be pursued again, Emma. I was married for
nine months to my dear Bertie and I have been a widow for more than a year.
Does that sound fair to you?Å‚

ęNot at all,ł Emma replied. ęI told you in my letter how
sorry I was for your loss.Å‚

ęI wept forever when he was killed.ł Bridget pulled a face,
her eyes shadowed by sadness. ęIt was just like him to race his horse like
that... in such a mad fashion. Bertie was such a dashing man, Emma. I wish you
could have met him.Å‚

ęSo do I...ł She looked at Bridget and saw the haunted
expression in her eyes. ęBut I am sure he loved you and would not want you to
grieve forever.Å‚

ęOh, no, he absolutely forbade it,ł Bridget replied. ęWhen
we were courting he told me hełd had a premonition that he would not live long,
and he made me promise that if I were to become a widow soon after we were
married I would return to England and set the town on fire with his money.Å‚

ęDid he really say that?ł Emma felt a little shiver down her
spine. ęWhat a very exceptional man he must have been.ł

ęOh, he was, the best,ł Bridget said. ęHe had nothing when
we first met, you know, but then his uncle died and left him lots of lovely
moneyand Bertie was going to buy himself out of the army. We had planned to
come back to London and set up house here.Å‚

ęAnd so you decided to come alone. I think that is very
brave of you.Å‚

ęIt is a promise, you see,ł Bridget said. ęOnly I didnłt
expect to like Lindisfarne as much as I do.Å‚

ęAh, I see...ł

ęI went to call on him because Bertie talked about him so
often. Lindisfarne is the black sheep of the family, Emma. The wicked earla
terrible rake, gambler and altogether not the kind of man a young woman should
know. She especially shouldnłt fall in love with him.ł

ęExcept that you have?ł

ęI think I may have,ł Bridget admitted. ęI did not believe
that I would ever love anyone again, but this is different. Bertie was like a
part of me. We were so close that we might have been twins. Lindisfarne is
different. He excites me and yet he terrifies me.Å‚

ęYes...ł Emma nodded her understanding. ęIt is strange that
you should say that, but there is a difference.Å‚

ęThat is how you feel about the marquis, of course.ł Bridget
laughed and clapped her hands. ęOh, do not bother to deny it, EmmaI saw it in
your face. You never were very good at hiding your thoughts.Å‚

ęSo I have been told. I hope that Lytham could not read me
as easily as you could.Å‚

ęOh, I doubt it,ł Bridget replied blithely. ęMen are not as
perceptive as we are... as the general rule. But were you in love the other way
once?Å‚

ęIt was during my first season,ł Emma said. ęHe was a very
shy young man and we met only a few times. He picked up a glove for me once,
and smiled at me. He sometimes sought me out at gatherings. I thought he liked
me because he read poetry to me and told me I was different to the other young
women he had met... but then he discovered Papałs estate was heavily encumbered
and married an heiress.Å‚

ęOh, poor Emma,ł Bridget said. ęAt least I did not have my
heart broken in that way. I may have lost Bertie, but I know what it is like to
be truly loved, and to be happy.Å‚

ęYes, you were lucky and you must never forget that,ł Emma
said. ęI cannot truly say my heart was broken, though my confidence received a
severe setback. I did not take well in my first season, you know, and I was
never given another chance.Å‚

ęYou were a late developer,ł Bridget said, looking at her
consideringly. ęI think you could be startling in the right clothes.ł

ęThat sounds ominous,ł Emma said. ęI am not sure that I wish
to be startling.Å‚

ęYou know what I mean,ł Bridget said. ęYou have that remote,
proud look, rather like a princess or a queen. I think you could be a
heartbreaker, and I shall take great pleasure in dressing you as befits
royalty.Å‚

ęA few clothes I can accept, but there is no need to go
overboard, Bridget.Å‚

ęOh, pooh to that,ł Bridget replied. ęI have far too much
money to spend it all on me, Emma, and I am determined on this. I want us both
to take the town by storm. Would you not like to be all the rage... just for once
in your life?Å‚

ęWell, I suppose...ł Emma was tempted and the mischief in
her friendłs eyes made her laugh. ęJust what are you planning?ł

ęOh, nothing very much,ł Bridget said. ęBut I shall be very
interested to see what the Marquis of Lytham makes of you when he sees you next
time.Å‚

 

Lytham frowned as he flicked through the pile of letters
awaiting him at his London house. Even after a few days there was always some
pressing matter of business that must be attendedand for once in his life he
was not in the mood for making more money.

He tossed the notes aside as he went over to the sideboard
and poured himself a brandyfar superior to any that he had tasted in the past
week. He sipped it reflectively as he went to stand by the fireplace, one
immaculate boot resting on the fender.

His valet had near fainted at the sight of the Hessians he
had worn into the country, but these were superbly polished and he was once
again dressed in the elegant but understated dress he adopted for town.

It seemed that Toby had made some headway with his heiress,
and he was invited to an intimate gathering of friends, which might possibly
turn out to be an engagement party. It was in two daysł time, and would mean
that he would need to stay in town a day later than he had planned.

He could make his excuses, of course. Or he could request an
invitation for two friends.

A smile tugged at the corners of Lythamłs mouth as he
recalled the wistful note in Mrs Flynnłs voice. An endorsement from him would
mean that she was launched into society, here or in Bath... and that might be
amusing.

He had seen something in the widowłs eyes that touched a
chord in his own heart, and he believed she meant to cut a dash in town. She
had an unusual style, and he imagined that, once started on her way, she would
cause quite a sensation.

And if the widow were invited everywhere... that would
necessitate her companion accompanying her and their paths were bound to
crossespecially if Lytham dropped a few hints.

ęNow what are you up to?ł he asked himself softly, lifting a
glass to his own reflection in the mirror.

He had been unable to separate Emma from Miss Sommerton, but
perhaps Mrs Flynn might succeed where he had failed. And whereas he had felt
only a passing interest in the fate of the calm, reserved Miss Sommerton, he
was very much more concerned with Emma. For it was Emma who had given him water
when he woke from his fever, and Emma who had returned his kiss in a way that
had made him want her with an urgency he had not felt in an age.

As for his ultimate intentions? That was something that even
he did not know as yet. He had not thought that he cared to marry, his only
experience of family life having been far from happy.

His parents had neither loved nor liked each other, both
taking lovers whenever the fancy suited them, and his elder brother had picked
a cold beauty as his wife, which was perhaps the reason that they had had no
children.

Did he want children? Lytham stared broodingly into the
fireplace. He certainly would not want to subject any child to the kind of
childhood he and his brothers had been given, left to the care of servants who
might sometimes be kind and at others take a cruel delight in punishing the
offspring of their employers. Perhaps that was why his brothers had grown up the
way they did, taking their pleasures with no thought of others, hurting any who
offered them love. Was he not the same in his way? For he had never allowed
himself to love and there was an emptiness within him that he had never found a
means of banishing as yet.

Were all families the same? His brow wrinkled as he
considered. Emma had suffered at the hands of a careless father, though she had
not complained of him, had seemed to care for all her family... even the
troublesome brother.

Lytham frowned as he finished his brandy. Emma was a
challenge, and might prove amusing to watch overbut what was he to do about
the brother?

Tom had been involved in crimes that would lead to a hanging
if he were caught. And that would be disastrous for them all. Before Lytham
could even consider his own affairs, he must rescue Emmałs brother from his
folly and set him straightif that was possible.

The first step was probably to clear Tom Sommertonłs name of
any lingering scandal, and that might in part be achieved by a visit to his own
home in the north-east of England. He had not bothered himself with Johnłs
personal papers, but he knew that his wife Maria still lived in the Dower
House. He had seen her a couple of times briefly, to ask if she needed
anything, but he usually left the day- to-day running of the estate to Stephen
Antrium. Maria was his responsibility now that he was the head of the family
and he had told Stephen to make any repairs to the Dower House she requested.
She had retired there after she was widowed, refusing to think of coming out of
her mourning, but as far as he knew she had made no demands of the estate.

He could call to see her on the pretence of business and
then ask casually what she knew of the affair. She might be prepared to tell
him the truth of that quarrel between Tom Sommerton and his brother, which
could set the rumours of murder straightbut the charge of cheating at the card
table was another matter.

It needed to be investigated further, and for that he must
talk to a few of his late brotherłs friends. They would remember the tale and
if there was any truth in it.

There was much to be done, he thought. In the meantime, Toby
would oblige him with that invitation.

 

ęOh, look,ł Bridget cried as she opened the exciting
envelope the following afternoon after they had returned from a rewarding visit
to her dressmaker. ęWe are invited to a small evening party tomorrow.ł

ęMrs and Mrs Dawlish invite you to dinner and a musical
entertainment,ł Emma read as Bridget handed her the card. ęThat is curious. I
would have expected to be invited to something more formal for a start. Do you
know these people, Bridget?Å‚

ęNo...ł Bridget had seen something scrawled on the back and
leaned over to read it. ęAh, that explains it. Turn the card over, Emma.ł

Emma did so and read aloud, ęI understand you are friends of
the Marquis of Lytham, and he has personally requested that you be included,
and it is therefore my pleasure to request your presence at what is to be an
intimate gathering.Å‚

ęWasnłt that sweet of the marquis?ł Bridget said. ęI shall
wear my blue silkand you must wear the green gown we bought today. It was
fortunate that Madame Fontaine had something to fit you, Emma. It needs to be
taken in a fraction at the waist, but it will be ready for tomorrow.Å‚

ęDo you mean to accept?ł Emma stared at the scrawled message
a little doubtfully.

ęOh, certainly,ł Bridget said. ęThis is just what I hoped
for. Lindisfarne will take us up once he arrives, but he seems to have been
delayed for some reason. Besides, it will be very much more comfortable to know
some people before we go down to Bath.Å‚

ęYou have made up your mind to take Lythamłs advice, then?ł

ęOh, yesand if Lindisfarne is not here by the time we leave
so much better,ł Bridget said with a naughty look. ęIt will show him that I am
not to be taken for granted.Å‚

Emma nodded, but her mind was wandering. Why had Lytham gone
to the trouble of securing an invitation for them? Something warned her that he
would be present at the gathering, even though he had expected to be leaving
town almost at once.

 

ęYou look wonderful in that gown,ł Bridget said the next
afternoon as Emma twirled in front of the long mirror for her. ęNow, let me
seewhat shall we do with your hair?Å‚

ęWhat is wrong with my hair?ł Emma glanced at her
reflection. ęI think the style very suitable for a companion.ł

ęPerhapsbut not for my best friend,ł Bridget said and began
to unwind the plaits. ęIt suits you back off your face, but I think we could
make it a little fuller at the sides, and then catch it back in a big swirl
like so...ł She glanced at Emmałs reflection in the mirror. ęYes, that is much
better. I shall instruct my maid to teach Lily how to achieve this style, and I
shall lend you some of my pins to make it look special for the evening.Å‚

It was impossible not to catch Bridgetłs enthusiasm, and
Emma was suddenly looking forward to the prospect of their first evening
engagement since she had come to town. She was vain enough to know that she
would be looking very much more stylish than she had for years, and to wonder
what Lytham might think of the change in her.

 

ęYoułre a deep one,ł Toby said, giving the marquis an
old-fashioned look. ęI thought you meant to banish the old-maid daughter off to
deepest Yorkshire?Å‚

ęIt seems she had other plans,ł Lytham replied coolly. ęAnd
since neither she nor Mrs Flynn has any acquaintance in town, I thought it
behoved me to give them a helping hand.Å‚

ęYoułre up to something,ł Toby said. ęI know you too well,
Alex, and I ainłt a slowtop. No cause to imagine you can pull the wool over my
eyes. Besides, Mama has seen Miss Sommerton, and she says she is ratherł He
had been going to say attractive, but happened to be staring across the room as
two young women entered the salon. ęGood grief! Are they the widow and the
companion you asked Lucyłs mother to invite? Pray tell me at once, which is the
widow and which the companion?Å‚

ęThe dark one is Miss Emma Sommerton,ł Lytham replied with a
lift of his brows. ęThe blonde beauty is Mrs Bridget Flynnwhy do you ask?ł

ęBecause they are both beautiful, but she is stunning.ł

ęMrs Flynn?ł Lytham gave him a quizzing look. ęI thought
your interest was fixed with Miss Dawlish?Å‚

ęYes, of course it is. You know I am devoted to Lucy,ł Toby
said, a faint colour in his cheeks. ęMatter of fact, there may be something
announced this evening... but that doesnłt stop me appreciating beauty and she
is rather special.Å‚

ęI admire a woman with style,ł Lytham said, deliberately
obtuse. ęAnd I grant you that Mrs Flynn has a certain dash about her.ł

ęYou know very well I meant Miss Sommerton.ł Toby gave him
an indignant stare. ęMrs Flynn is lovely, but her companionł He broke off,
lost for adequate words.

ęPuts her in the shade? I dare say most women would find it
difficult to compete with Emma.Å‚ He had spoken the name without thinking and
cursed himself as he saw Tobył s gaze sharpen with curiosity. ęI meant Miss
Sommerton, of course.Å‚

ęSo thatłs the way of it,ł Toby said and grinned, delighted
at having caught his friend out, which was exceedingly rare. ęMama was sure of
it. She said she had never known you to take the slightest interest in a decent
young lady before and that there had to be a reason for your doing so now.Å‚

ęYour mama always was inclined to let her tongue run away
with her,ł Lytham said, brows lifting. ęIt would be most unfortunate for Miss
Sommertonłs chances if such an unfounded rumour were to take hold, Toby. I have
no thought of making her or any other lady an offer of marriage.Å‚

ęCanłt be thinking of making an offer of carte blanche,ł
Toby said. ęNot to Miss Sommerton, anywaythe widow is another thing, of
course.Å‚ Lytham fixed him with a stare that made him subside into silence.
ęSorry, mind my own business.ł

ęMay I offer you congratulations on your own engagement?ł
Lytham said. ęI shall have to find a pretty gift for Lucy before I leave town.ł

ęOh, are you going to Yorkshire?ł

ęTomorrowand now you must excuse me. I ought to greet Mrs
Flynn and Miss Sommerton.Å‚

He nodded, feeling slightly off balance as he walked
leisurely across the room in the direction of the newcomers. He had known Emma
would dress well, but that gown brought out reddish highlights in her hair. Or
perhaps it was the new style that did that. She had looked beautiful when he
first saw her, hair windswept and a fresh colour in her cheeks, but this
evening she had been transformed into another person. There was a brilliance
about her, a vitality that shone from her lovely eyes, and he felt that he was
witnessing the awakening of a woman who had lain dormant for too long.

Toby had been right, she was stunning. She had poise,
style... and watching her smile at her hostess, charm. With the right backing
she could be the toast of the town. He was sorry that he would not be here to
oversee her success, but he believed that she would need little help from him.

It was a pity she had no fortune, of course, but that need
deter only the fortune hunters. A man of sense would admire her for all the
qualities she possessed. She turned to him as he approached, a slightly guarded
look in her eyes.

ęMiss Sommerton,ł he said. ęHow delightful to see you here
this eveningand Mrs Flynn. I had hoped we might meet again before I left town.
I have something I wished to tell you. It could have been put into a letter, of
course, but I always prefer to communicate in person where possible.Å‚

He offered her his arm and they walked through the first
reception room into the next, which was less crowded. Lytham steered her
towards a small sofa set near the long French windows.

ęWill you not be seated for a moment, Miss Sommerton?ł

ęThank you, my lord.ł Emma glanced at him as he sat beside
her. She was not sure what she had expected, but his serious manner had set off
flutters in her stomach, and she was a little disappointed that he had not
mentioned her appearance. ęSomething has happened? I do hope you have suffered
no more attempts on your life?Å‚

ęYou may rest easy on that,ł Lytham assured her. ęI dare say
you were right in the first place and that it was merely a poacher misfiring.Å‚

ęOh, but...ł She was quelled by his look.

ęThe matter concerns your brother. I was able to make
certain inquiries last night, and I discovered that the accusation of cheating
came from a close friend of my own brother...Å‚ His gaze was intent on her face.
ęYou do realise what this may mean?ł

Emma was silent for a moment, then, ęYou think your brother
may have put his friend up to itbecause he wanted to ruin Tom?Å‚

ęI think it possible,ł Lytham said. ęMy brotherindeed, both
my brothers and my father were capable of such behaviour. There is or was bad
blood in my family, Miss Sommerton. My father and his heir did their best to
ruin us, and my second brother was little better. Had he inherited instead of
me...ł He shrugged his broad shoulders. ęI doubt there would have been an
estate by now. My motherłs loose behaviour in her youth may only be excused by
virtue of her having been badly treated by her husband.Å‚

Emma was a little shocked by this revelation, which she
absorbed in silence and without comment. ęBut what would your brother have
gained by such vindictive behaviour, my lord?Å‚

ęFor all his faults, I believe John was in love with his
wife. That does not mean he treated her well or that he gave up his pleasures
for her sake... any of his pleasures. You understand me?Å‚ Emma nodded. She
understood perfectly, for, if her mama were to be believed, even her papa had
taken a mistress when he was young. ęIf Maria decided to console herself in the
arms of a young and handsome man, I think John might have done almost anything
in his rage.Å‚

Emmałs face had turned pale. ęThen the whipping... it was
all part of the same plan to destroy Tom because he had dared to flirt with
your brotherłs wife.ł

ęThat part of it is mere speculation as yet,ł Lytham said.
ęI tell you only what I think possible. If Maria is willing to tell me her
story, I may soon have more to report.Å‚

Emma nodded, her eyes dark with emotion as she gazed up into
his face. ęIt would clear Tomłs name of cheating, but would it not make it all
the more likely that?Å‚ She halted and could not go on.

ęYou think that anger might have driven Tom to take his
revenge?ł Lytham read the answer in her expressive eyes. ęBut did he not swear
that he was innocent of all the crimes of which he stood accused?Å‚

ęYes, but...ł

ęHave faith, Emma,ł Lytham said. ęBelieve that I shall do
nothing that would harm either you or your family more than they have already
been harmed.Å‚

ęYou are generous, sir. I do not know how to thank you.ł

ęYou will thank me by enjoying your life, Emma. You now have
an opportunity that has, I believe, been denied to you for a long time. You
should take what is offered with both hands.Å‚

She blushed as she realised he had now twice called her by
her name, and his mouth twitched at the corners as he saw the look of
accusation in her eyes.

ęYou are Emma tonight, you knowand it suits you very well.ł

So he had noticed the change! She chided herself for having
expected a more effusive compliment. Bridget had called her stunningly
beautiful, but of course she was not really.

ęIt is an elegant gown,ł she said. ęI dare say that makes
the difference.Å‚

ęAh, but the woman maketh the gown,ł Lytham said and she
could see the mischief in his eyes. ęI believe you will receive more exquisite
compliments before too long has passed, Emmabut I am not in the habit of
flattery.Å‚

ęI do not require flattery, sir!ł

ęOh, Miss Sommerton!ł His tone and look mocked her. ęI have
never yet met a woman who did not enjoy being complimentedif she spoke truly.Å‚

ęYou, sir, are a rogue!ł

ęYes, I believe you are right,ł Lytham agreed, a smile on
his lips. ęI have been called worse by some, I dare say. But it does not hurt
me so I do not regard itthough I should not like to think I had offended you.
Are you cross with me, Emma?Å‚

ęWill you not be serious, sir?ł Emma fixed him with a
straight look. ęYou are leaving town soon, I think. Please take careand do
nothing that might endanger your own safety for my sake. Or, I may add, that of
my brother.Å‚

ęWhy, Emma, I believe you are concerned for me,ł he teased
and laughed softly as he saw her blush. ęNo, no, I am the veriest rogue to
tease you so. I promise I shall not be caught by surprise again as I was in the
woods. I shall be very careful, I promise youthere, will that content you?Å‚

She shook her head at him, but her hostess was bringing a
young man and a young lady towards them, and she was obliged to give her
attention to the introductions.

ęMiss Sommertonmay I make you known to Mr Tobias Edgerton
and my daughter, Miss Lucy Dawlish.Å‚

Lytham got to his feet. He bowed to the younger lady, and
congratulated her on what he said he expected to be a happy night for her,
threw an outrageous wink at Mr Edgerton, stayed only a moment to wish them both
happiness and then turned to Emma.

ęFor I must be early to bed if I am to rise early.ł He bowed
to Emma. ęIt has been a pleasure to spend a few moments in your company, Miss
Sommerton. I shall hope to see you on my returnif not here, then I shall most
certainly see you in Bath.Å‚

With that he walked away, leaving her to stare after him
while everyone else in the room nodded to one another and considered that his
most particular behaviour had confirmed what they all suspected.

The Marquis of Lytham was obviously very interested in Miss
Sommerton and that could surely mean only one thing! Since she appeared to be a
respectable young woman, he must be thinking of taking a bride.

Emma, of course, had no such thought in her head. His
revelations had given her much to think about, and her rather absent-minded
manner that evening did nothing to dispel the rumour that had firmly taken
root.

It was obvious that Miss Sommerton was interested in the
marquis, and he had made his intentions perfectly clear.

 

Emma had no idea that Lythamłs interest in her was the
reason that several invitationsto dinner, card parties and even a small
dancebegan to arrive the next day. There were nowhere near as many as there
might have been had it been during the season, of course, but there were still
a number of hostesses in town who had for various reasons not yet retired
either to their country houses or Bath for the winter. Sufficient anyway for both
Emma and Mrs Flynn to discover that they had not one free evening for the whole
of the two weeks they planned to spend in town.

ęThis is such fun,ł Bridget said to Emma as they discussed
what they would wear to the dance, which was being given to celebrate Miss
Dawlish and Mr Edgertonłs engagement. ęI think I shall wear the crimson
silkand you must wear that blue gown we bought from Madame Veronique. It suits
you very well, Emma.Å‚

ęYou should not have bought it,ł Emma replied. ęIt is
beautiful, Bridget, but it was so very expensive.Å‚

ęAnd worth every penny,ł Bridget replied. ęIf you had not
come to me, Emma, I should have had to employ some crabby old matron to lend me
consequence, and I dare say we should not have been invited to a half of the
houses we have been these past few days.Å‚

If Bridget had some idea of why they were being so well
received by the cream of society, she did not enlighten her friend. Although
the daughter of gentry, Bridget knew that her marriage had done nothing to give
her the entrée into London drawing rooms, and had Bertie brought her to London
himself as they had planned, it would have taken much longer for them to be
accepted.

 

It was a stroke of good fortune to be introduced by someone
like the Marquis of Lytham, and Bridget was determined to make the most of her
chances. She had let it be seen that she was not averse to dancing now that she
was out of her period of mourning, and her fortune saw to it that she was never
short of partners at Lucy Dawlishłs dance.

She was asked to dance by several men she shrewdly assessed
as being fortune hunters, but there were others who could not be said to have
come from the same melting pot. She was enjoying herself very much, and if the
truth be known had hardly given Lindisfarne a second thought until he walked in
towards the end of that evening.

He came towards her as her partner returned her to Emmałs
side at the end of that particular dance, and her heart missed a beat as she
saw the look in his eyes. It was the look of a predator hunting its prey!

ęHe is here!ł She touched Emmałs arm, her pulses racing. ęHe
has come at last.Å‚

ęLindisfarne?ł Emma turned to look at the man approaching
them, and she felt an icy trickle down her spine. There was something about the
earl that she instinctively distrusted. ęOh, Bridget...ł

Bridget was gazing at him in much the way a rabbit might
gaze at a stoat. The earl was undoubtedly one of the most handsome men Emma had
ever seen, in a dark, almost saturnine way, his eyes piercingly blue, his hair
as black as jet, thick and wavy, but cropped short to his head. He had full,
sensuous lips that seemed to Emma to curl back in a sneer, and he had an air of
menace about him that she found slightly threatening.

Why did Bridget find him so fascinating? Emma could not
understand it. There were several gentlemen here this evening that had as much
and more to recommend them, and to her dismay Emma found herself immediately
disliking him.

ęMy dear Mrs Flynn,ł Lindisfarne said, his voice softly
purring as he bowed over Bridgetłs hand. He reminded Emma of a great cat
prowling around a helpless mouse, waiting its time to pounce. ęHave I come too
late to secure a dance with you?Å‚

ęI fear my card is full,ł Bridget said in a slightly breathy
voice. ęI did not expect you. Had you sent me word, I might have saved one for
you.Å‚

ęBusiness delayed me,ł he said. ęBut I am here now, and I
shall claim my rights in future, believe me.Å‚

The look he gave Bridget was so blatantly sensual that Emma
gasped. What did he mean by behaving in such an intimate manner in company? Had
he no thought for Bridgetłs reputation? And she seemed to have lost all her
natural common sense as she stared adoringly up at him.

ęMrs Flynn, I believe this is our dance?ł

ęOh... yes, of course.ł Bridget gave her hand to the young
man who had come to claim her. ęExcuse me, Lindisfarne. Pleaseyou must stay
and keep Miss Sommerton company.Å‚

Emma frowned as her friend was whisked away to the dance
floor. She herself had no partner for this particular dance, and she wished
that she had not been left to make conversation with a man she instinctively
felt was dangerous for her friend, and perhaps for both their reputations.

ęMiss Emma Sommerton...ł Lindisfarnełs eyes turned on her,
narrowing with sudden interest. He had ignored her in his assault on Bridgetłs
senses, but now he was aware of her. Emma squirmed inwardly as she felt his
gaze intensify.

ęAh, yes, Mrs Flynnłs companion. I believe she did mention
having invited you to bear her company for a while.Å‚

ęYes, my lord,ł Emma replied coolly. She could have wished
that she was not wearing the blue gown that became her so well or that she had
dressed her hair in the prim style of old. She did not like the way he looked
at her! ęWe have been friends for a long time. I am very fond of Bridget.ł

She was not sure why she had stressed that to him, unless it
was to make it clear that she knew his intentions and had decided to do all she
could to thwart them. For she felt that Bridget would be making a terrible
mistake if she consented to be this manłs mistressor, indeed, his wife. He was
not a nice man, Emma felt it deep down inside her, and was sure that he would
cause Bridget only unhappiness if she allowed him his way.

The earlłs eyes narrowed, and she knew that he had sensed
her hostility. ęI am sure Mrs Flynnłs generosity must make her generally liked,
Miss Sommerton.Å‚

Emma blushed. Was that a hint that he knew Bridget had paid
for the gown she was wearing?

ęBridget is a good friend.ł

ęMrs Flynn has no notion of how to take care of her
fortune,ł the earl said. ęThat is why she came to meand I intend to take care
of her, to make sure that she does not fall foul of hangers-on and fortune
hunters.Å‚

Was that a warning? Emma knew that this man would make a bad
enemy. She believed that her expressive eyes had betrayed her. He had seen that
she neither liked nor trusted him, and was on his guard nowand he would do all
he could to lessen Emmałs influence on Bridget.

Bridget would do as she pleased in the end, of course. Emma
had no right to influence her one way or the other, unless she asked for
advice. Should she do so, Emma would advise severing any connection at once.
This man was a ravenous wolf and he would gobble up her poor friend and her
fortune in an instant.

Bridget would be a fool to trust either her person or her
fortune to his care, but she had fallen under his spell. Emma was not sure that
it was not already too late to save her from him.

Emma knew she would have to take the greatest care or she
too might find herself being devoured by this man.




 

Chapter Five

ęShould you care for a visit to Bath, Aunt?ł Lytham asked as
he handed Lady Agatha Lynston a glass of her favourite port. ęYou could take
the waters for your health and gossip with old friends.Å‚

ęMost of ęem are dead,ł his great-aunt snorted with
something between triumph and disgust. Her face was deeply ingrained with the
lines of old age, but her eyes were as intelligent and bright as those of a
much younger woman. ęGave up that lark when I realised they were dropping about
me like flies. Might be contagious.Å‚

ęNot you, Agatha. Youłll live to be a hundred, I dare say.ł

ęButtering me up, Lytham?ł The sharp, knowing eyes swept
over him. He was the best of his family, most of whom had been bad to the core,
Of course, if Lady Agathałs suspicions were correct, he wasnłt the old
marquisłs son. And a good thing, too! Not that one word of the forgotten
scandal would ever pass her lips. There were cousins ready to pounce on the
estate he had restored and extended. He deserved his good fortune, and her
suspicions would die with her. ęWhat are you up to?ł

ęI was thinking of visiting Bath myself.ł

ęWho is she?ł Lady Agatha demanded instantly. She was like a
little terrier after a rabbit as she sensed a secret. ęOr ainłt she decent?ł

ęMiss Sommerton is a very respectable young lady.ł

ęGood thing, too! We donłt want more bad blood in the
family. Wełve had enough of that.ł

ęI couldnłt agree with you more, Aunt.ł He smiled at her
fondly. She was the only person who had ever offered him affection and he
always enjoyed his visits with her.

ęThinking of getting hitched at last, eh?ł She looked at him
with satisfaction. ęI never expected to see the day, thought your parents had
given you a distaste for it.Å‚

ęIt wasnłt that so much,ł he told her. ęI saw no reason to
marry.Å‚

ęAnd now you do? She must be an exceptional gel.ł

ęYes, she is.ł Lytham smiled as his memory jumped back in
time to the moment Emma had brandished her knife at him in the woods, ready to
bind up his wounds. ęI believe you will like her.ł

ęWant me to look her over for you?ł

ęGood lord, no!ł He laughed. ęI merely want you to meet
herwithout appearing too particular.Å‚

ęNot still shilly-shallying? Pull yourself together and take
the plunge, Lytham. Youłre not getting any younger.ł

ęI am not quite in my dotage yet.ł

ęWant a son, donłt you? Better get on with it before itłs
too late. Youłll be past your prime soon and we donłt want a knock-kneed runt
as the heir, do we? Old menłs children are always sickly creatures.ł

Lytham choked on his port. He had been used to thinking
himself at the height of his sexual powers, and to be told that he would soon
be past his prime in such a forthright manner was something of a shock.

The gleam of mischief in the elderly ladyłs eyes amused him.
Agatha Lynston had been born in a more bawdy age and had never hesitated to
call a spade a spade. Or anything else by its right name, come to that. Emma
was not quite as forthright, but she too had the courage of her convictions,
which might be why he admired her.

ęI donłt know where you got your spirit, Agatha Lynston, but
they should bottle it and feed it to the army.Å‚

She cackled with laughter, her skinny, age-spotted hands
clapping in appreciation of his reaction to her provocation.

ęSay one thing for you, Lytham. You ainłt high in the instep
like your father. For all his selfish, bad ways, he was a damned snob. You must
be a throwback to your great-grandfather. He was a fine man, but his son
married into bad blood.Å‚

ęPerhaps.. o r perhaps Mama went astray,ł Lytham replied
with a lift of his brows. He had never been able to dismiss his fatherłs last
words to him, spoken in anger, but unforgettable.

ęYou are no son of
mine!Å‚

ęStuff and nonsense!ł Agatha lied stoutly, though she knew
it was very likely the truth. ęYour father would have disowned you from birth
if hełd thought that.ł

ęPerhaps he couldnłt be bothered. He had two elder sons,
after all. He could not have expected that I would inherit the title.Å‚

ęOnly Lady Helena could have told you the truth of it,ł
Agatha said. ęAnd she canłt because the old devil finally broke her heart.ł She
snorted as she saw Lythamłs sceptical look. ęYou may be a rogue, Lytham, but
you are unquestionably a gentleman. Itłs time the family became respectable
again.Å‚

Lytham looked at her affectionately. ęIt always has been,
Auntand always will be while you live.Å‚

ęI ainłt going to live foreverso oblige me by producing an
heir, Lytham. And now I think about it, a trip to Bath might be just the thing
to set me up for the winter.Å‚

 

The chaise carrying them towards Bath was both fast and
comfortable. Emma could only be grateful that Lindisfarne had chosen to travel
on horseback. It was bad enough that he had insisted on escorting them, and she
did not think she could have put up with his company the whole way, for her
dislike of him had grown each time they met.

The earlłs arrival in town had meant that Bridget had
delayed their journey a week to fit in with his plans. She seemed to be
completely under his dominion, willing to do anything he askedother than
become his mistress.

ęI am certain he loves me,ł she told Emma on her return from
being driven to the park the afternoon following Lucy Dawlishłs dance. ęBut he
insists that we have no need to marry.Å‚

ęYou should continue to hold out for marriage,ł Emma told
her, hoping that she would come to her senses in the end and see him for what
he was. ęIt is all very well for him to say there is no need for you to marry,
but if you wish to continue to visit the best houses you must protect your good
name. An affair could only tarnish it.Å‚

ęI know that Maria Fitzherbert was received everywhere when
she was the Prince of Walesłs mistress, but that was a different case. Many
believe he went through a form of marriage with her, that she is in fact his
true wife, but even had that not been so they would have accepted her. And
other women do carry on affairs without censure, but they usually have some
consequence or the protection of an influential man. Remember what happened to
Lady Caroline Lamb. She made a scandal with Lord Byron and that led to
disastrous consequences for her and the family. It would be even worse for you.
I dare say some hostesses would receive you, but have you considered what might
happen if you should part from Lindisfarne?Å‚

ęI know you are right,ł Bridget said. ęBut sometimes when he
kisses me I feel... Oh, you cannot imagine how it feels to be kissed like
that!Å‚

Emma could imagine it very well. She had not forgotten the
kiss Lytham had given her that night at the inn, and the temptation she had
felt in his arms. In that heady moment she might have counted the world well
lost for love, but she had no fortune and no prospects. Bridget was a wealthy
widow with every chance of remarrying if she did not throw it all away for the
sake of a man who would only ruin her.

Emma was becoming increasingly wary of the earl. She had not
been invited to drive out to the park with them on three separate occasions
during the week they remained in London. She was aware that the earl had every
intention of excluding her whenever possible. However, he had reckoned without
Bridgetłs genuine affection for Emma and she refused to attend parties without
her. She also retained enough sense not to be alone with him in the parlour. A
drive in an open carriage was another matter, of course, and even Emma could
not find reasons why she might not go with him.

Emma reflected that she was fortunate not to have been
consigned to the baggage coach with their maids. Lindisfarne had made it clear
that he thought her presence unnecessary and she knew from little things that
Bridget had let slip that he was actively discouraging her from giving Emma
presents.

Since Emma had herself tried without success to curb
Bridgetłs excessive spending she did not object to this, though she did wonder
why the earl seemed to take such an interest in her friendłs fortune.

She knew that it would be impossible to warn Bridget against
trusting him. Even a hint of censure was enough to bring a frown to her
friendłs brow. Emma was wise enough to realise that she must only offer advice
when it was asked for; to press her opinions when they were unwelcome could only
destroy their friendship.

In her heart, Emma knew that Bridget was already too deeply
involved with Lindisfarne to draw back. It was, she believed, merely a matter
of time before she became either his wife or his mistress.

In either case it would mean an end to their arrangement.
Emma knew that the earl would never allow her to remain in his home if he
decided to marry Bridgetand if she became his mistress it would not be
possible for Emma to stay with her.

Besides, he would probably carry her off to his castle in
Ireland, and Emma had no intention of ever living under the same roof as the
Earl of Lindisfarne!

Glancing out of the window, Emma saw that they had drawn up
outside an inn. It was almost evening, and they would be staying here
overnight.

Lindisfarne came to assist Bridget from the carriage and
escort her inside. He did not offer assistance to Emma, and she was left to
jump down herself. She followed the others into the inn, feeling rather like a
gatecrasher at a private party as she watched them laughing and putting their
heads together.

Lindisfarne glanced back at her once, and the cold
expression in his eyes sent a shiver through her. She knew that he was her
enemy, and she wondered how long it would be before he tried to dislodge her
from her position as Bridgetłs companion.

It was clear to Emma that she must start to make plans for
that eventuality. She would have to make discreet inquiries while they were in
Bath, and in the meantime she must be careful.

Lindisfarne was ruthless, she felt it instinctively, and he
would not hesitate to use any means at his disposal of making it impossible for
her to stay in Bridgetłs employ.

Emma pondered that word employer... For her first few weeks
with Bridget there had been no reason for her to feel other than a valued
friend, but she had noticed a slight difference recently. Had Bridget withdrawn
from her slightly?

ęOh, do come on, Emma,ł Bridget called looking back at her.
ęIt is chilly out here. Let us go into the parlour and get warm while
Lindisfarne sees to the matter of our rooms.Å‚

Bridgetłs smile allayed Emmałs fears for the moment.
Lindisfarne was doing his best to dominate her friend, but he had not quite
succeeded yet.

 

Emma stood watching from the side of the bath as Bridget
moved about in the warm waters of the spa. She was not the only woman to
indulge, for there were several dowagers taking advantage of its medicinal
benefits. However, she was the youngest and most beautiful, and it was she who
was attracting the attention of the gentlemen who had come more for the sights
than the waters, for her bathing gown clung most revealingly to her figure.

On this their second visit to the baths, Emma had taken a
few sips of the drinking water in the pump room, finding it unpleasant to the
taste, and the idea of stepping into the bath with only the flimsiest of
garments to cover her naked body was something she had steadfastly refused.

ęWhy do you not follow Mrs Flynnłs example?ł

Emma had been allowing her attention to wander, and the
earlłs soft voice startled her. She turned to look at him, seeing the menace in
those cat-like eyes as they watched her.

ęMrs Flynn is much braver about these things than I, sir.ł

ęI suppose you think it beneath you?ł

ęIndeed, I think no such thing, sir. It must be perfectly
proper if Lady Thrapston feels it respectable to indulge. It was she who
recommended it to Bridget.Å‚

The earlłs full lips curled back in a sneer. ęBut you know
differently, do you not? You despise those who are prepared to show off their
charms in such a vulgar way, is that not so?Å‚

ęPlease do not put words into my mouth, sir. I have no
opinion one way or the other. I dare say it is a very pleasant experience, but
I do not care to try it.Å‚

ęYou are a little prude, Miss Sommerton,ł the earl said, his
eyes sweeping over her. Emma had taken to styling her hair into the staid
coronet of plaits about her head rather than the softer style Bridget favoured.
ęI doubt a man has ever laid a finger on you.ł

ęThat, sir, is my business and not for discussion.ł

The earlłs hand snaked out, catching her wrist. She could
feel the burn of his fingers bruising her flesh, but resisted the temptation to
snatch her arm away.

ęIłve a mind to see if I can get beneath that prim mask you
wear. I would swear there is a whore wriggling beneath that delicate skin of
yours.Å‚

ęTake your hand from my arm, sir. Or you will force me to
make a scene. I think that would be most embarrassing for us both, and Bridget
would not care for it.Å‚

Lindisfarnełs eyes narrowed with anger. ęThere are other
places and other times,ł he hissed. ęDo anything to turn Bridget against me and
you will wish you had never been born.Å‚

Emma turned as he released her, walking from the bathing
chamber into an adjoining room and then into the pump room. She was outwardly calm,
but seething inside. It was the first time the earl had put his hostility into
words, and she had a feeling that she had not handled it as well as she might.
She must try harder to keep her distance from him, but she would not allow his
spite to overset her.

ęThis is foul stuff, Lytham. Give me a glass of good Madeira
any day.ł The words accompanied by a cackle of laughter drew Emmałs eyes across
the room to a rather odd-looking lady. She was clearly of advanced years, but
her hair, which she wore in a mass of curls beneath a rakish hat more suited to
a woman half her age, was bright red. ęPahthat stuff will kill anyone fool
enough to take it regularly, and as for the baths...Å‚

Emmałs gaze travelled on to the gentleman standing beside
her. He was tall, broad of shoulder and well dressed, though in a more casual
style than many of the gentlemen present, and the sight of him made her heart
turn over.

She saw that he had noticed her, and he smiled as he touched
the arm of his companion, nodding in Emmałs direction. The elderly lady looked
towards Emma, then raised her hand and beckoned imperiously. Emma had been
wondering whether she ought to approach them or not, but now felt able to do so
without fear of intrusion.

She realised that she was being intently scrutinised by the
lady, who had very bright, inquisitive eyes, and felt her cheeks getting a
little warm as she instinctively made a slight curtsey.

ęWell met, Miss Sommerton,ł Lytham said a faint smile on his
lips. ęI had hoped we might see you somewhere. Please tell Mrs Flynn that it is
my intention to call soon.Å‚

ęGood morning, my lord.ł She smiled at his companion. ęDid
you wish to speak with me, małam?ł

ęKnow my nephew here, donłt you? He tells me your name is
Miss Emma Sommerton, and that you are a respectable young womanis that right,
miss?Å‚

Emma was a little startled to be addressed in such a
forthright way, but found it amusing. ęYes, małam, I believe I am. I try to
behave properly whenever I can.Å‚

ęNot too mealy-mouthed, I hope? Canłt stand all these modem
young woman who are too frightened to say boo to a goose. We were not like that
in my day, miss.Å‚

ęNo, indeed, małam, I can see that you were not.ł

Lady Agatha Lynston stared at her for a moment, and then
gave a shout of laughter, which caused a few heads to turn in their direction.

ęI like the gel, Lytham. She has spirit... yes, I think we
shall deal well together.ł She turned her eagle eyes on Emma. ęGive me your
arm, gel. Walk me about a bit. IÅ‚ve a mind to see what they are getting up to
in the baths. Now that ainłt decent, though I indulged when I was youngerwhen
I had a figure to show off. You donłt care for it, miss?ł

ęNo, though my employer Mrs Flynn is bathing at the moment.
I came to bear her company.Å‚

ęGot bored, did you? Thought you would see what the
gentlemen looked like in the pump room. Young woman like you, bound to be
thinking of marrying. Take my advice, gelget yourself a good man with a sense
of humour and plenty of money. I never married. I had the money through my
grandfather and didnłt see why I should be at some manłs beck and call all my
life. Besides, the right one never asked me.Å‚

ęI do not imagine I shall marry,ł Emma replied. ęI am not in
the happy position of having my own fortune, małam, and I dare say I shall need
to work for most of my life.Å‚

ęOh, I dare say you may marry,ł Lady Agatha said, giving her
a knowing look. ęMen ainłt all fools, młdear, and some of ęem ainłt even
bothered by the lack of a fortune. Mind you, there ainłt many I could recommend
to you as a husband, but if youłre sensible you may do well enough.ł

ęPerhaps,ł Emma said, not wishing to argue. Lady Agathałs
hand was gripping her arm tightly as if afraid she might make a bolt for it.

ęThat fellow over therethe one staring at us in that
peculiar manner.Å‚ Emma looked and saw that she meant the Earl of Lindisfarne.
ęNow I wouldnłt recommend you to take someone like that. Hełs a scoundrel by
all accounts. I knew his father. Bad blood there.ł She glanced at Emma. ęWhy is
he staring at you?Å‚

ęHe is a friend of Mrs Flynnłs,ł Emma replied. ęHe is
staring at me because he does not like me... and I do not like him.Å‚

ęBe careful of him, Miss Sommerton,ł the old lady said.
ęLytham is a rogue, but he is also a gentlemanthat one is not.ł

ęI shall be careful,ł Emma told her. ęBut I thank you for
your warning, mał am.ł

ęYou are a sensible gel,ł Lady Agatha said, her eyes
sweeping over the ladies and gentlemen in the water. ęLook at those old fools!
What do they think they look like? Only one of them shows to advantage, and
thatłs the blonde beauty. Iłll bet shełs no better than she should be.ł She felt
Emma stiffen and glanced at her. ęYour employer, is she? Well, my advice to you
would be to find a new position. You may take me back to my nephew now. All
this splashing about in water has given me an appetite. Lytham shall take me
somewhere for something decent to drink and a slice of cake.Å‚

Emma made no reply as she escorted Lady Agatha back to the
pump room, where she discovered that Lytham was deep in conversation with
another man. He glanced in her direction, smiled, but made no attempt to delay
her as she turned away.

Emma was slightly disappointed that he had been content to
let his elderly aunt monopolise her, for she would have liked some conversation
with him. However, it was not for her to push herself, and he would no doubt
seek her out when and if he had news for her.

When she returned to the baths it was to discover that
Bridget had left the water, and she hurried to the dressing rooms, arriving
only just in time to help Bridget gather her things.

ęWhere have you been?ł she asked in what was an unusually
irritable tone for her. ęI thought I should have to leave without you.
Lindisfarne wants me to drive out with him to a beauty spot this afternoon, and
I must go home and change.Å‚

ęI happened to see the Marquis of Lytham and made the
acquaintance of his great-aunt, Lady Agatha Lynston,ł Emma said. ęShe is a
remarkable lady, but she kept me talking and I was perhaps longer than I ought
to have been. I am sorry if I kept you waiting.Å‚

ęSo the marquis has come to Bath, has he?ł Bridgetłs mood of
irritation seemed to slip away. ęI wonder why?ł

ęTo accompany his aunt, I imagine.ł

ęOh, surely he would not come just for thatwould he?ł
Bridget wrinkled her forehead. ęWell, it does not matter. We must hurry. I do
not want to keep Lindisfarne waiting.Å‚

Bridget shivered as they went out into the keen air of a
dull winter day, and Emma looked at her in concern.

ęDo you think it wise to drive out in an open carriage this
afternoon, Bridget?Å‚

ęWhy ever not?ł Bridget said with a slight frown. ęIt is
just chilly after the heat of the baths. You did not bathe, so you cannot
realise what it feels like to come straight out into the cold air.Å‚

ęDid you enjoy bathing, Bridget?ł

ęIt was well enough as an experience,ł Bridget replied with
a shrug of her shoulders. ęI only did it because Lindisfarne thought I
shouldand Lady Thrapston recommended it.Å‚

ęWas it Lindisfarnełs idea?ł

ęYes. Why do you ask?ł Bridget looked at her oddly, but Emma
merely shook her head. ęOh, donłt look like that! I know you didnłt approve. He
told me that you thought I was making a show of myself, that it was indecent.Å‚

ęNo! That is not true, Bridget. I said nothing of the sort.
It is perfectly respectable, but I do not care for the idea for myself, that is
all.Å‚

Bridget was silent for a moment as they walked along the
street together, clutching their scarves and shawls about them. The wind was
much cooler and Emma saw her friend shiver several times.

ęYou dislike him very much, donłt you?ł

ęWho?ł Emma glanced at her, seeing the stubborn set of her
mouth. ęI am not perfectly sure what you mean, Bridget.ł

ęLindisfarne. You disapprove of him, and he feels it
dreadfully. He is afraid that you will turn me against him.Å‚ Bridget looked at
her accusingly. ęIs that what you want to do, Emma?ł

ęI would not dream of turning your mind against anyone,ł
Emma replied carefully. ęI do not particularly like the earl, but it is not my
place to influence you in such a matter.Å‚

ęHe said that you despise him!ł

ęSurely it is not what I feel that matters?ł Emma said. ęI
am here only as your companion, Bridgetbecause you asked me to come and help
you resist the temptation he offered. If you wish to dispense with my services,
you must say so. I do not wish to interfere with your pleasures.Å‚

They had reached the house Bridget had rented, and she swept
in ahead of Emma, two spots of bright colour in her cheeks. It was obvious that
she was angry, but undecided what to do. Emma waited as Bridget unburdened
herself of her scarves and shawls, then ran upstairs. She followed more slowly,
knocking at the door of Bridgetłs room.

ęOh, come in,ł Bridget answered impatiently. She was at the
wardrobe, pulling at some of her gowns. ęWhat shall I wear? The white muslin or
the yellow silk?Å‚

ęThe silk would be a little warmer,ł Emma said. ęWould you
like me to leave, Bridget?Å‚

Bridget whirled on her. ęFor goodnessł sake, donłt look at
me in that prim and proper way. I did not think you had changed so much from
the girl I used to know.Å‚

ęI am sorry if I have changed.ł Emma thought it was Bridget
who had changed under the influence of Lindisfarne. ęI have tried not to be
critical, even though I cannot like him, Bridget. I cannot think you would be
happy as his wife.Å‚

Bridget looked at her haughtily. ęI did not ask for your
opinion, Emma. Please go away now. I need to send for my maid. I havenłt time
to argue with you. We shall talk about this another time... when I have made up
my mind.Å‚

Emma felt herself dismissed, exactly as if she were a paid
companion, which of course she was. It would not have hurt so much if Bridget
had not insisted at the start that they were friends and Emma was to think of
herself as guest in her house.

She turned away and went into her own room, sitting on the
edge of the bed and staring at her pale reflection in the dressing mirror. The
rebellious spirit inside her wanted to start packing immediately, to leave
before the situation deteriorated too far, destroying happy memories. But she
knew she could not afford to be so impetuous. Bridget had showered her with
costly gifts, but she had not actually given her money. Emma had only a few
shillings in her purse, which would not even pay her fare home.

Besides, she was going to have to learn to accept this sort
of behaviour. Employers were often fickle and could be pleasant one moment, and
demanding or irritable the next. She had been led to expect something different
from Bridget, but it seemed that their old relationship was over.

 

It was at about four that afternoon when the maid came to
call Emma and tell her that they had a visitor.

ęThe gentleman asked for Mrs Flynn, but when I told him she
was out, he said he would talk to you, Miss Sommerton.Å‚

ęWhat name did he give, Maisie?ł

ęThe Marquis of Lytham, miss.ł

Emmałs heart skipped a beat, her mood lifting a little.
ęVery well, I shall come down at once.ł

She glanced hastily in the mirror, smoothing her gown and
her hair, which were both immaculate. Her complexion was a little pale, but
that could not be helped and she refrained from pinching her cheeks to make
them pinker.

ęAh, Miss Sommerton,ł Lytham said as she walked into the
small parlour. ęForgive me. I thought Mrs Flynn might have been at home, but I
came to deliver an invitation from my aunt and could not leave without
delivering it.Å‚

ęThat was kind, sir,ł Emma replied. ęI am sorry Mrs Flynn
was not at home. She will be sorry to have missed you, I am surebut she went
out driving this afternoon.Å‚

ęNot in an open carriage, I hope?ł Lytham glanced at the
window. ęIt has been raining this past hour or more.ł

ęHas it?ł Emma had been engaged in reading a book to take
her mind off her problems, and had not noticed. She crossed to the window to
look out. The rain was heavy, slating down on the pavements, and it looked as
if had been raining for some time. ęOh, it is a heavy downpour. Bridget will be
soaked to the skin if she is caught in this.Å‚

ęWe must hope that her friends have had the sense to take
shelter somewhere.Å‚

ęYes, we must certainly hope that is the case.ł Emma did not
tell him that Bridget had gone with only the earl, for she sensed that he would
not have approved, and his next words confirmed it.

ęMy great-aunt tells me that Mrs Flynn has formed a
friendship with Lindisfarne, Miss Sommerton.Å‚

ęYes. I think they met in Ireland when she went to him for
advice after her husband died. I understand he is a distant relative of the
late Captain Bertram Flynn.Å‚

ęIt is none of my business, of coursebut I think you should
warn your friend that Lindisfarne is not the kind of man she wants to know. He
is dangerous and bad... I mean really bad, Miss Sommerton. I am not talking of
a charming rogue who gambles and drinks a little.Å‚

ęWhat do you mean?ł Emma felt a little shiver run down her
spine.

ęThere are unsavoury rumours connected with Lindisfarnełs
name,ł he replied frowning. ęRumours of women treated in an unfortunate way and
other things that I would not care to repeat to a lady, even one as
broad-minded as yourself.Å‚

ęI fear that it is useless to speak to Bridget,ł Emma said
and looked anxious. ęI believe that she is besotted with him and will listen to
no criticism of him at all.Å‚

ęIndeed, then, that is a pity for he may ruin
herfinancially as well as her reputation.Å‚

ęShe will not listen to me. I have no influence with her in
this matter or perhaps in any other.ł She was still smarting from Bridgetłs
behaviour towards her earlier and something showed in her manner.

ęEmma! You must listen,ł Lytham said suddenly urgent. ęMy
aunt is not the only one who disapproves of Lindisfarne. I have been here but
one day and already I have heard whispers. If Mrs Flynn continues to be seen
everywhere with him, she will soon begin to be thought of as fastand if you
stay with her some of that may rub off on you.Å‚

ęI am aware that she must not be seen to be alone with him.ł

ęThat is not enough,ł Lytham said. ęSurely you must realise
that people love to gossip? His pursuit of her is so blatant, and some think
that she may already have succumbed, that she may be his mistress.Å‚

ęNo, that is not true. I know it to be a lie.ł

ęI did not say that it was true, only that people may begin
to believe it, and then you know it would not be long before some ladies
refused to meet her at social gatherings. They would cut her if she attended
the assembly, and she would not be invited to the best houses. What is
permissible in a lady of high rank is not tolerated in someone of Mrs Flynnłs
position. Unfair, I grant you, but unfortunately the case.Å‚

ęI am sure she knows that...ł Emma raised her head a little.
Why must he lecture her when she had already warned Bridget of the pitfalls
associated with the relationship? ęBut I do not believe that will change her if
she has made up her mind to have him.Å‚

ęShe would not think of marrying him?ł Lytham was shocked.

ęIt is all she dreams ofand who am I to lecture her?ł

ęYou must warn her against such an idea,ł Lytham said. ęFor
her own sake, Emma. He would run through her fortune in no time, and then he
would mistreat her. He has been married once before, you know.Å‚

ęMarried? I had no idea. I do not think Bridget is aware of
thatindeed, I am sure she is not. What happened to his wife?Å‚

ęShe died a few months after their wedding...ł Lytham
frowned. ęHe was much younger then, of course. She was an heiress, a sweet
child by all accounts, though I cannot claim to have known her. I have heard
stories, however, and they are not pleasant.Å‚

ęHow did she die?ł

ęIn an accident, I am told. She fell down the stairs and
broke her neck, apparently when she was feeling unwell. There was some talk of
her having been mentally disturbed, but the rumours were hushed up and have
been forgotten by all but a few.Å‚

ęYour aunt remembered it?ł Emma nodded as he was silent.
ęYes, she told me to be careful of him because he was a bad man. Was the earl
thought to have been involved in his wifełs death?ł

ęNothing could be proved, but it was rumoured at the time, I
believe.Å‚

ęThis is terrible. Bridget may be in some danger.ł

ęYou should warn her, Emma.ł

ęI do not think she will listen. She is already angry
because I have shown my dislike of him.Å‚

ęThen you will think about leaving Mrs Flynnłs employ?ł

For some reason Emma could not give him the answer he
sought. She had already given the matter some thought, but she knew he meant to
offer her help and her pride would not let her accept.

ęI shall think about it,ł she agreed. ęBut I cannot simply
walk out on Bridget just like that. If tongues have already started to wag,
think how much worse it would be for her if I were to leave too suddenly.
Besides, if Lindisfarne is so dangerous...Å‚ Emma shivered as she thought of her
friend at the mercy of such a man.

ęIf she insists in her foolish behaviour it is no more than
she deserves.Å‚

ęBut I cannotshall not do it,ł Emma said. ęI shall talk to
Bridget when she returns, but if she decides that she can dispense with my
services I shall stay with her until she can replace me.Å‚

ęDo not be a fool, Emma!ł

ęI cannot desert her,ł Emma said. ęShe has been generous
towards me, and though I do not approve of her behaviour I cannot desert her.Å‚

ęYou refuse to listenbecause the advice comes from me, I
suppose?ł Lytham glared at her. ęYou can be too stubborn for your own good,
Emma.Å‚

ęThat is a ridiculous statement!ł

ęRidiculous, is it?ł His brow furrowed. ęOr have I mistaken
your intentions? Can it be that you approve of Mrs Flynnłs behaviour, that you
see nothing wrong in her becoming that manłs mistress? Perhaps you hope that
one of his dubious friends will show an interest in you?Å‚

ęHow dare you?ł Emma lost her temper. ęI believe you have
said enough, sir. Will you please leave now?Å‚

ęIs that it?ł Lytham advanced on her, a glitter in his eyes.
ęDid you come to her knowing her intention from the start?ł He saw something in
her eyes and thought he understood. ęThatłs it, isnłt it? You always knew that
it might happen.Å‚

ęPlease leave,ł Emma said. ęI do not think we have anything
further to say to one another.Å‚

ęDo you not?ł Lytham towered above her, anger sparking out
of him, driven beyond reason by her apparent calm. ęThen let me tell you this,
EmmaI have much to say on the matter. Should you decide to sell your favours
to the highest bidder, think of me. I am perfectly willing to offer you carte blanche, and I am far richer than
Lindisfarne or any of his croniesbut I never take another manłs leavings.
Think carefully before you make your choice.Å‚

Emmałs hand shot out, catching him a glancing blow across
the cheek. He grabbed her wrist, pulling her in hard against him so that she
could feel the heat of his breath on her face, and the anger pulsing through
him.

ęLet me go!ł she demanded. ęLet me go this instant, sir.ł

But he would not let her go. He held her fast, imprisoned
against him so that she could feel the throbbing of his manhood, feel the heat
of him as his mouth took possession of hers, her lips parting to the insistent
probing of his tongue. Emma struggled, angry at this abuse of her feelings, but
her body would not deny him much as she wished it; she felt herself melting
into him, her mouth responding to the delicate touch of his tongue.

She tangled her fingers in his hair, unable to resist as his
kiss explored and thrilled her, his leg curved around her so that she was
pressed into him, moulded to him like a second skin. She felt that she would
faint from the sheer pleasure of being in his arms like this and almost
stumbled as he abruptly let her go.

He was breathing hard, a strange look in his eyes as he
stared at her. She felt that he was angry and yet triumphant, as if he did not
understand his own feelings.

ęDo not look at me that way,ł she said, a hot flush creeping
up into her cheeks. ęYou took advantage. II forgot myself. I did not mean to
allow you to do that again.Å‚

ęYou lie, Emmayou lie with every breath you take.ł He
grabbed hold of her arm and thrust her in front of the mirror. ęLook at
yourself in that mirror! Where is the woman I saw that first afternoonwhere
the elegant creature I met at Lucy Dawlishłs house? You hide her but she is
there. Beneath that prim exterior is a passionate woman. Why do you hide her,
Emma? Or is it that you only wish to hide her from me?Å‚

She turned away from the mirror. Did he not understand that
she was trying to protect herself from Lindisfarne and others like him? He had
lectured her and now he accused her of doing the very thing he had been
advising! He was an impossible man, and she did not understand him.

ęPlease go away, my lord,ł she said in a choking voice. ęWe
have nothing more to say for the moment.Å‚

ęI am going, Emma, for I must. If I stayed, I could not
trust myself to behave as I ought. Remember what I have told you.Å‚

Emma did not turn to look at him. She was ashamed that she
had once again betrayed her feelings for him. If he misunderstood them, then so
much the worse.

ęI have no wish to be your mistress, sir.ł

ęOh, Emmayou know I did not mean to insult you.ł

ęPlease go away!ł

ęEmma...ł He hesitated but she shrugged away when he laid a
hand on her shoulder. ęWell, I suppose you are angry with me, and perhaps I
deserve it. I shall leave you to think about things, and we shall speak again
another day. You know that I would help you if you needed my help. If you are
in any trouble, you must come to me. Promise me you will!Å‚ His eyes bored into
her, making her tremble inwardly but she turned her face aside, refusing to be
won by his passionate appeal.

She would not answer him, and at the last he turned and went
out without speaking again. Emma waited until she heard the front door slam and
then she ran upstairs to her own room, locking the door behind her.




 

Chapter Six

Bridget did not return to the house until quite late in the
evening. Emma had sat for hours alone in the parlour, having taken a light
supper on a tray when it became apparent that Bridget would not return in time.

ęI believe Mrs Flynn must have decided to dine with
friends,ł she told the servants when they asked her what they should do. ęBut
you must be prepared to provide a cold supper should she require it when she
returns.Å‚

By half past nine Emma was beginning to think that there
must have been an accident and was wondering whether she ought to raise the
alarm. However, just as she was thinking of setting a search in motion, Bridget
came in, looking slightly flushed and guilty.

ęForgive me,ł she said, glancing awkwardly at Emma. ęWe were
caught in a terrible storm and had no alternative but to take shelter at an
inn. Lindisfarne bespoke dinner and there was no way I could let you know what
had happened.Å‚

ęI was beginning to be a little anxious,ł Emma replied in a
dignified manner. She had no wish to quarrel with Bridget over this unfortunate
business. ęBut I thought perhaps you might have met friends and gone on to dine
with them?Å‚

ęOh, yes, that was the way of it,ł Bridget said airily. ęIt
was all quite respectable and we were not alone.Å‚

Emma saw the flush in her cheeks and sensed that she was
lying. Bridget could not meet her eyes and there was something different about
her this evening. She looked excited and yet nervous. Surely she had not done
anything foolish? Emmałs heart sank. She was truly fond of Bridget and felt
real concern for her.

ęLytham called this afternoon with an invitation to dinner
for tomorrow evening. I was not sure of your engagements, but he said a reply
in the morning would do well enough.Å‚

ęOh... yes,ł Bridget said carelessly. ęWe may as well go. I
have nothing else planned. Lindisfarne has to go up to town for a day or so.Å‚

ęThen perhaps you will send a note in the morning.ł

ęYes, of course.ł Bridget looked at her awkwardly. ęAre you
still cross with me, Emma? I did not mean to quarrel with you this morning, and
of course I do not wish you to leave.Å‚

Emma hesitated. For her own sake she ought to look elsewhere
for employment, for Lindisfarneł s reputation could only do her own harm, but
Bridget was giving her a tentative smile by way of an apology and she did not
want to leave her in the lurch.

ęI shall stay for the moment if you want me to,ł Emma said.
ęBut I must tell you that people have begun to talkabout you and Lindisfarne.
It is not serious as yet, but I think you should be careful.Å‚

ęLindisfarne says the same,ł Bridget replied, surprising
her. ęWe shall be more discreet when he returns. I may decide to take a house
in the country for a few months.Å‚

Emma felt a sense of foreboding. What had happened that
afternoon to bring about this change in Bridget? Had she given into the earlłs
persuasion to be his mistress? Had she allowed him to make love to her? Just
where had they spent the evening?

It was Emmałs sincere hope that she had not been foolish.
She would not have censured her friend had Lindisfarne been other than he was.
There were discreet affairs going on around them all the time, but Bridget had
been careless and Lindisfarne blatant in his pursuit. Society would forgive the
rich and titled much, but Bridget was in no position to flout the rules so
openly. Even Caroline Lamb had been censured for her behaviour with Lord Byron,
and Mrs Flynn was a mere nobody in comparison. If she went too far she would be
cut in the street, and then her hopes of cutting a dash would be at an end.

 

Emma worried about her friend as she undressed that night.
It was not that she did not understand Bridgetłs feelings. She didoh, she did!
But it was so dangerous. Bridget might lose her heart, reputation and her
fortune. Even her life...

The thought came unbidden and was terrifying. No, surely
there was no danger of that! Lindisfarne was not so evilwas he?

She was letting her imagination run away with her! There
could be no benefit in Bridgetłs death for Lindisfarne. Or could there? He was
a distant relative of Bridgetłs husband and the money had been inherited from
another cousin. Wills were sometimes strange. Might it be that Lindisfarne
would inherit if Bridget died?

Emma struggled to put her fears from her mind. She was being
ridiculous. Lythamłs tale of the earlłs tragic first wife had filled her mind
with foolishness.

ęLytham...ł Emma had tried not to think of that last stormy
interview. All evening she had struggled to put him out of her mind but now it
came back to her. How could he offer her carte
blanche? It was cruel and insulting, and it made her want to weep.

His kindness to her, his apparent concern for her brother,
and his teasing had given her cause to hope for something more. She had been
foolish to do so, of course, but his manner had misled her. He did find her
attractive, that had been evident from his physical arousal that afternoonbut
he thought of her as someone he would appreciate as his mistress.

She knew that many young women in her situation, with no
prospects of improvement, would have accepted such an offer, had it been made
in a different way. Lytham had flung it at her in a temper, making her feel it
was an insult, but of course it was not.

Lytham was a generous man. A woman in Emmałs position need
not fear that she would be cast off without a penny at the end of their affair.
He would no doubt settle enough on her to enable her to live quietly somewhere.
It might be preferable to a life at the beck and call of a selfish employer.

What was she thinking? Such an arrangement was an outrageous
suggestion! She was the respectable daughter of a gentleman. She would never
consider becoming any manłs mistress for a moment. When she thought about it,
she decided that Lytham had probably only said it to punish her for her stubbornness
in refusing to leave Bridgetłs employ.

Yes, that must be it. She would allow herself to believe in
the excuse that she had invented for him, otherwise she might find it difficult
to meet him in company. And she must do so. She could not ignore the man who
had introduced her to society in the first place.

 

Emma and Bridget spent the next day visiting the shops and
the lending library. They met several ladies they knew and were greeted
politely, though Emma thought with less warmth than on previous occasions. But
perhaps that was merely her imagination?

Whenever she was given the chance she made a point of
telling their acquaintance that they were dining with Lady Agatha Lynston and
the marquis that evening. She was asked straight out by one lady where
Lindisfarne was, and replied that she believed he might have gone out of town,
hoping that her tone implied that she neither knew nor caredwhich was the
truth.

Bridget looked at her sulkily when they returned to the
house to discover that only two visiting cards had been left that morning, when
they had been used to receiving a dozen or moreand both belonged to gentlemen
whose own reputations were dubious.

ęI suppose the old tabbies have me down as a hussy?ł she
said to Emma with a scowl.

ęI think there has been some gossip, but if you are careful
in future perhaps no real harm has been done.Å‚

ęOh, I do not care for them,ł Bridget said and shrugged
carelessly. ęBesides, when I marry Lindisfarne they will have to acknowledge
me.Å‚

ęAre you going to marry him?ł Emma asked. ęHas he proposed
to you?Å‚

ęNobut he will. He will...ł There was a note of near
desperation in her voice. ęHe must!ł

Emma did not press her further. She sensed that Bridget was
unhappy, but was reluctant to risk another quarrel. At this moment they were
relieved of Lindisfarnełs presence and for Emma that represented a breathing
spacetime for her to decide what she ought to do.

 

The evening went off better than she had imagined. Lytham
was a perfect host, taking care of his auntłs guests and behaving in exactly
the same way with the elderly ladies who were old friends of his auntłs as he
did with Emma and Bridget. There was no hint of censure in either his manner or
his speech, and she could almost have believed that their quarrel had never
happened had it not been for the look in his eyes.

However, it was for her one of the most pleasant evenings
they had spent since coming to Bath and Emma was feeling more relaxed as they
prepared to take their leave.

ęI hope we shall see you at the Assembly next week, ladies,ł
Lytham said as he kissed their hands before they departed. If he held Emmałs
for a fraction too long she tried to ignore it, and the beating of her heart.
ęI shall expect two dances from each of you.ł

ęI am sure we shall be pleased to save them for you shanłt
we, Emma?Å‚ Bridget fluttered her eyelashes at him flirtatiously.

ęYes, of course,ł Emma replied, but did not look at Lytham.

She was very conscious of his attentions as he escorted them
to their carriage, handing them in and remaining on the path to watch as they
were driven away.

ęWell,ł Bridget said when they were finally alone. ęIt is
obvious that Lytham is interested in you. If you were to give him the least
encouragement, he might marry you.Å‚

ęI am very sure he would not,ł Emma replied. ęI am seven and
twenty and I have no fortune. If Lytham were looking for a bride it would be to
a young woman of some consequence.Å‚

ęThen why do his eyes seem to devour you wherever you go?ł

ęIf Lytham were to make me an offer, it would not be of
marriage.Å‚

ęOh...ł Bridget sighed. ęAnd of course you would refuse any
other. Men are beasts sometimes, arenłt they? I wonder why we love them?ł

ęI suppose it is a womanłs nature to love,ł Emma said
thoughtfully. ęMama still cared for Papa despite his gambling.ł

Perhaps that was why she had this persistent ache in her
heart, Emma thought. Of course she didnłt love Lytham! Oh, why was she lying to
herself? She had loved him almost from the beginning.

Perhaps not immediately; she had been prepared to hate him
for what he had done to her family, but somehow she had not been able to
sustain that first anger he had aroused. When had she begun to love him?
Certainly she had known from the moment he had become ill. She had realised
then that she could not bear it if he should die, and yet she had subdued her
feelings, hiding them as she had so often in the past.

Lytham had once accused her of being two people, and perhaps
she had been, but it was becoming harder and harder to subdue the Emma who
wanted to live and love.

 

Two gentlemen called to take tea the next afternoon, and Mr
Howard brought his sister Jane, who was a lively intelligent girl. Emma liked
her and gathered from hints Jane let fall that Edward Howard was more than a
little interested in Bridget.

Since he was a personable young man of moderate but adequate
fortune, Emma thought how wonderful it would be if her friend were to marry him
or someone like him. She mentioned the idea to Bridget as they went up to
change for the evening.

ęOh, Edward is very pleasant,ł Bridget said with a little
pout. ęBut not exciting. He does not make my heart race the way... someone else
does. Edward might be a good husband, but do you not think he is a little
dull?Å‚

Emma made no reply. If Bridget enjoyed playing with fire
there was nothing she could do to stop her, and perhaps she ought not to try.

 

Bridget seemed a little pensive when they left for the
theatre that evening, but she remarked on Emmałs appearance.

ęThat blue dress always looks lovely, and Iłm glad youłve
done your hair in the softer style. It makes you look altogether different,
Emma.Å‚

A faint blush stained Emmałs cheeks. She felt a little
self-conscious, as though there was something wrong in having tried to make the
best of herself for once. Of course there wasnłt! Why shouldnłt she look
attractive? It didnłt mean that she was setting her cap at Lytham.

Yet in her heart Emma knew that she did want him to think
her attractive. She wanted him to smile at her, and she did not wish to quarrel
with him.

She looked for him at the theatre that evening, wondering if
he might be there with his aunt, but he was not and she was conscious of a
sharp disappointment. Nor did she see him about the town on several occasions
that she visited the library or the shops in the next day or so.

Could he be avoiding her? She tried to tell herself that she
was imagining things, but her hopes of seeing him by chance before the Assembly
were dashed.

For the next few days they lived an unexceptional life,
walking in the town, driving out with the Howards to a beauty spot, and dining
alfresco on a clear bright day that seemed to deny the season.

 

But the evening of the Assembly arrived at last, and Emma
wore her blue gown once more. It was by far the most elegant of the gowns she
owned, and made her feel special. She dressed her hair in the softer style,
which she was adopting most of the time now and was moderately pleased with her
appearance.

Her heart was fluttering as they set out, which was nothing
to do with the fact that Lytham had said he and his aunt would be attending, of
course.

Their arrival at the Assembly that evening seemed to cause a
little stir. At first Emma was not particularly aware of anything amiss. They
were greeted by several gentlemen, who took spaces on their dance cards as
usual, and one or two of the younger ladies smiled and nodded in passing. It
was only after some twenty minutes or so that Emma realised that the stricter
ladies, who were the important hostesses, had not appeared to notice them. It
was not that they were being deliberately ostracisednot yetbut some of the
ladies had clearly decided they would not go out of their way to be friendly.

However, Bridget seemed quite content in the company of
several young women, who were actually thought to be a little fast, and she was
certainly not short of dance partners. Her laughter rang out often, and Emma
wondered if she had noticed the difference and was putting on a show of bravado
or whether she really wasnłt aware of the slight coolness towards them that
evening.

 

It was not until they had been at the Assembly for an hour
that Lytham and his aunt arrived. They did not immediately come to greet Emma,
for they were made much of by several dowagers who had not seen Lady Agatha at
such a gathering for an age. However, after perhaps fifteen minutes, Lytham
approached Emma. His eyes seemed to go over her and approve of what he saw.

ęYou look well this evening, Miss Sommerton,ł he said. ęMay
I ask if by some chance there is a dance left for me?Å‚

ęYou instructed me to save two for you,ł Emma said, a
flicker of amusement in her eyes. ęI believe there are actually four spaces
remaining, so you may choose what you will.Å‚

Lytham took the card she offered and scribbled his name in
three places, including the supper dance. Emma made no comment, although to
dance with him three times might cause some comment.

ęThank you, my lord,ł she murmured as he returned the card
to her. Since he had left the immediate dance free a partner did not claim her,
and they had time to stand and talk to one another for a while.

ęLady Agatha looks as if she is enjoying herself,ł Emma
remarked. ęI believe you told me once that she did not go out much in company
these days?Å‚

ęFoolishly, she had allowed herself to become almost a
recluse,ł he said with an affectionate glance towards his aunt. ęI believe I
have convinced her that she ought to take a companion and make her home in Bath
for a few months of the year.Å‚

ęI am sure it would be more congenial for her than being
alone in the country.Å‚

ęI spend most of my time in London, which Agatha finds too rackety
these days,ł Lytham said. ęBut I may perhaps be spending a little more time in
the country in future.Å‚

ęOh...ł He did not elaborate and Emma was not inclined to
ask for more than he wished to tell her. ęI am sure that will please your
aunt.Å‚

ęShould my plans proceed as I hope, my aunt will soon have
little cause for complaint.Å‚

The enigmatic look that accompanied these words caused
Emmałs heart to miss a beat. Just what was he saying? She could not guess for
his expression gave nothing away.

At the start of the next dance a young and rather shy young
man claimed Emma. He was not a good dancer, and several times almost stepped on
her toes, but she smiled at him encouragingly, not wanting to make him feel
embarrassed.

ęThank you so much, Miss Sommerton,ł he stammered awkwardly
as their dance ended. ęI am afraid I am very clumsy.ł

ęNot at all, Mr Exening,ł she replied. ęIt was very
pleasant. I enjoyed myself.Å‚

ęYou are so kind,ł he said and blushed a fiery red. ęAnd so
pretty. I do not care what Mama says, I hope we shall be friends, Miss
Sommerton.Å‚

ęI hope so, too, sir,ł Emma replied and wondered what his
mama had said to cause him to look so embarrassed. However, she did not ask and
in another few moments she was claimed for the next dance by a man who held her
a little too tightly and gave her what she could only construe as suggestive
leers.

Emma survived the dance and thanked him politely, reminding
herself to do her best to avoid that particular gentlemen in future until her
card was safely filled. His hot hands had made her feel rather too warm and she
made her way to the ladiesł cloakroom to splash her face with cool water.

It was as she was refreshing herself behind one of the
screens provided that she heard two ladies enter and begin at once to talk in
rather loud, excitable voices.

ęI tell you she is Lindisfarnełs mistress,ł one of them
said. ęThey were seen, my dearcoming from the direction of the bedrooms at
that inn. Jonathan said it was quite obvious what they had been doing...Å‚

ęWhat a fool she is,ł the second woman replied. ęHas she no
idea of his reputation... or of what this will do to her own?Å‚

ęShe is obviously beyond caring. Men of that ilk cause women
to lose their heads, Ellen. It is so foolish of her. They say she has a
considerable fortune and could do much better for herself.Å‚

ęIt is the companion I feel sorry for. She cannot know what
is going on, surely?Å‚

ęWell, as to thathow can one be sure?ł

Emma did not wait to hear her own character torn to shreds.
She emerged from behind the screen and was given the satisfaction of seeing the
ladies turn bright scarlet. She nodded to them but did not smile, leaving the
cloakroom with her head held high.

Inside she was churning with fury. Of course she had known
that people were talking, but surely Bridget had not been so foolish as to
share a bedroom with Lindisfarne at an inn? She must have known that there was
a chance she would be seen!

Returning to the ballroom, Emma looked for her friend and
saw that she was dancing. She seemed to be perfectly happy, though whether that
was a front to cover her embarrassment Emma could not tell. She herself was
smarting with humiliation and wished that she had not happened to overhear the
women gossiping.

She recovered her composure in time for her first dance with
Lytham, though she immediately noticed something a little different in his
manner.

ęWe must talk privately,ł he said to her when the music
ended. ęNot this eveningtomorrow. Please be at home tomorrow at noon, Emma.ł

Her heart jerked uncomfortably. ęDoes it concern something
you have heard this evening, my lord?Å‚

ęYes...ł He gave her a sharp look. ęHave you heard it, too?ł
He raised his brows as she nodded. ęFor the first time?ł

ęYes,ł she whispered her cheeks warm. ęI had wondered, but I
was not perfectly sure of the facts. And I did not wish to think it might be
so.Å‚

ęI imagine it to be widely believed,ł Lytham replied.
ęRemember, I shall call tomorrowand now you must forgive me. I must cancel my
other dances with you, I am afraid. My aunt wishes to be taken home. I think
she is feeling a little fatigued.Å‚

ęYes, of course. I do hope it is nothing serious?ł

ęI am sure it is just over-excitement,ł he said. ęForgive
me.Å‚

Emma nodded, but could not smile. Her eyes were stinging
with the tears she must not shed. Clearly, he had decided that he did not wish
to be seen dancing with her too often after hearing what was being said about
Bridget.

She watched him leaving with Lady Agatha, who did look a
little tired, but she was convinced that it was merely an excuse on Lythamłs
part. His leaving meant she had no partner for the supper dance, and therefore
no one to take her in. She was about to go in alone, when she heard a voice
behind her.

ęWell, if it ainłt the doxy from the inn...ł

Emma shivered as something stirred in her memory, and she
turned to see the young man who had accosted her the night she was leaving
Lythamłs bedroom. He looked surprised as he saw her, and for a moment she
thought that he was confused by the change in her appearance. He had believed
that he had recognised her, but now he was not quite certain.

Emma looked through him, turning away to make her solitary
walk into the supper room. She was aware that the young man had followed her
and was still staring at her intently. She refused to look at him or give any
sign that she had recognised him, and after a few minutes he walked away to
greet some friends.

Emmałs heart was racing. How unfortunate that he should be
in Bathand that he should remember her! If he were sure of his facts he might
talk, and with all the scandal Bridget had caused, Emma would be ruined. She
knew that some of the ladies were already inclined to tar her with the same
brush as Bridget simply because she was her companionbut if there were to be
gossip about her having been in a manłs room at an inn her reputation would be
finished. She would never be able to show her face in society again and any
hope of securing a post with a respectable lady would be at an end.

ęWhy the long face?ł Bridget came up to her, accompanied by
two gentlemen and Miss Jane Howard. ęWhy are you all alone, Emma? I thought you
were having supper with Lytham?Å‚

ęHe had to take his aunt home because she was unwell,ł Emma
replied and forced herself to smile. ęI am quite content to have had one dance
with him. Are you enjoying yourself this evening, Bridget?Å‚

ęOh, yes, of course,ł Bridget replied. ęAs much as I can
when...Å‚

She left the sentence unfinished, but Emma understood. She
meant as much as she could without the presence of the man she loved. Despite
wishing that Bridget had not been so foolish as to give her heart to
Lindisfarne, Emma could feel sympathy for her. She knew only too well what it
felt like to love unwisely.

* * *

The rest of the evening passed without incident and it was
not until they were being driven home that Bridget let slip her true feelings
about the evening.

ęIf it were not for Jane Howard I think I should leave Bath
at once,ł she confided to Emma. ęJane says that the old tabbies have set their
faces against me, but she does not believe a word of the scandal and has
assured me that she and her brother will remain my friends no matter what
happens.Å‚

ęOh, Bridget,ł Emma said. ęI am sorry if you were made to
feel uncomfortable this evening. I know some of the ladies were talking. It
appears that you were seen at the inn with Lindisfarne.Å‚

ęI do not care what they may say.ł

ęBut you will if you are ostracised,ł Emma said. ęIt did not
happen completely this evening, but if the Howards were to turn against you...Å‚

ęWhy should they?ł Bridget hunched her shoulder. ęIt is only
until Lindisfarne returns anyway, which he may do by tomorrow evening.Å‚

ęWhat will you do then?ł

ęI shall go with him if he asks me,ł Bridget said. She
pulled a face as Emma looked at her unhappily. ęYou do not understand how it
feels to love as I do.Å‚

ęI understand more than you imagine,ł Emma said. ęBut I ask
you to think carefully before you decide, Bridget. If you become his mistress
openly you can never go back. I know that there will be some houses that are
open to you as his mistressbut what if...?Å‚ she faltered uncertainly.

ęYou mean when he is finished with me, I suppose,ł Bridget
stared ahead of her in the darkness of the carriage. ęMy life will mean nothing
to me then, so what does it matter?Å‚

Emma was silent. Bridget had clearly decided that she could
bear anything but to be parted from Lindisfarnewhich was possibly why he had
taken this trip to London, to teach her a lesson and bring her to heel.

They finished the short journey in silence, parting at the
top of the stairs with no more than a subdued farewell. Emma was thoughtful as
she undressed. Why had Lytham made such a point of wanting to see her
privately? Was it to lecture her once more? Or was it perhaps to renew his
offer of carte blanche?

It was obvious that she could not expect an offer of
marriage now. Her reputation had already become tarnished by the scandal
concerning Bridget, and might suffer more if that young buck from the inn spoke
of his belief that she had been a manłs doxy. It did not matter that Lytham
would know the truth, the damage would already have been done.

Emma went to bed with her mind in turmoil. Lytham had not
requested her to be at home, he had ordered itand she did not feel inclined to
obey. Indeed, she would make sure that she was not at home when he called.

 

Bridget awoke with renewed energy and declared that she was
going shopping. She said that she felt like spending money, and was determined
to spend some of it on Emma.

ęI must pay you some wages, too,ł she said, looking thoughtful.
ęI promised I would and I havenłt.ł

ęYoułve given me lots of presents already.ł

ęThat was my choice,ł Bridget said and went over to the little
writing desk with its secret drawers. She took six gold sovereigns from it and
gave them to Emma. ęI do not have much spare money on me at the moment. I can
pay for everything I need by a draft on my bankbut I want you to have this.Å‚

ęI shall not refuse, because I may need it,ł Emma said and
looked at her sadly. ęYou know that I shall have to leave you when Lindisfarne
returns, donłt you?ł

ęYes...ł Bridget sighed. ęYou do not like him and he does
not like you. It is impossible for me to have you both.Å‚

ęAnd you choose him.ł

ęI have no choice,ł Bridget replied. ęHe makes me come
alive, Emma. Without him I might as well be deadas I was inside after I lost
my dear Bertie.Å‚

ęWould Bertie have wanted you to do this, Bridget?ł

ęOh, donłt ask me that, Emma! It isnłt fair.ł

ęI think it entirely fair,ł Emma replied. ęI know you will
be angrybut Lindisfarne is not a good man. He will make you unhappy.Å‚

ęI am miserable without him,ł Bridget replied. ęIf I can
have a few months of happiness with him, it is all I want. After that...Å‚ She
shrugged her shoulders.

Emma decided to say no more. There was nothing she could say
that would change Bridgetłs mind. She realised that all she could do was to
enjoy this last morning of shopping with Bridget; if Lindisfarne were expected
to return at any time, she would have to leave as soon as he did.

They spent the morning shopping and managed to enjoy
themselves despite being cut in the street by a woman who had once been
delighted to welcome them both to her home. Bridget stuck her head in the air,
determined not to mind, but Emma felt it keenly both for herself and her
friend.

She tried not to think of what her life would be like when
she left Bridget. It would be almost impossible to find work as a companion to
a lady of quality, for any prospective employer would turn her away if there
was the merest hint of scandal attached to her name.

It might be that she would have to return to the country and
throw herself on Mary Thornłs mercy. She could perhaps stay there for a few
weeks until she made inquiries about finding a position.

Perhaps she ought to change her name? She could use her
motherłs maiden name. It was a risky thing to do, for should she be unmasked
she would immediately be asked to leave. However, she could choose her new
employer carefully and if it were an elderly lady who seldom left her country
home she might possibly get away with it for a time.

Emmałs thoughts on that subject were not the happiest, but
she managed to conceal them from Bridget, pretending to enjoy their outingand
she tried not to think about how angry Lytham would be when he discovered that
she had disobeyed him.

 

However, on their return to the house, Emma discovered a
note waiting for her. It was from Lytham and begged her to forgive him for not
keeping his appointment with her. He was pleased to tell her that his aunt was
much recovered and hoped that Emma would visit her soon. He himself had been
called away on business and would return within a few days, when he would call
without fail.

Emma folded the letter away. She felt that it was merely an
excuse, and believed that Lytham had decided against continuing their
friendship.

He had warned her what would happen if she stayed with
Bridget, and now he was ready to wash his hands of her. Well, she had only
herself to blame. Had she listened to him in the first place, she might have
been his auntłs companion and settled comfortably in the countrysomething that
was now out of the question.

Emma found no comfort in her own thoughts, or in the cry of
surprise and delight that came from Bridget as she opened her own letter.

ęLindisfarne is back!ł she cried. ęHe says that he will call
and take me to the theatre this evening.Å‚

ęI am pleased for you,ł Emma said. ęIf it is what you truly
want?Å‚

ęYes... yes, it is.ł

ęThen all I can say is be happy.ł Emma went to kiss her cheek
and then walked upstairs.

She sat on the edge of her bed and looked about her. It was
too late to make any arrangements for travelling today, but she would certainly
start her packing first thing in the morning.

She was not sure what the future held, but she would go home
and seek the advice of friends before she decided.

X

Lytham cursed the ill fortune that had caused him to leave
Bath just at this time. He was aware that several rumours were being circulated
about Mrs Flynn, and he did not like themfor Emmałs sake.

Had his business not been so urgent he would have kept his
appointment with her and tried to persuade her to leave her friend before it
was too late. However, one of his agents had important news for him, and he
knew that it was something that could not be ignored.

It seemed that the man who had accused Tom of cheating might
be in some kind of trouble with his creditors, and that it was not the first
time he had come close to finding himself in a debtorłs prison. At that time he
had somehow managed to find the funds needed to clear his debtsthe very time
when he had caused Tom Sommertonłs name to be blackened.

His investigations so far into the scandal of Tom Sommerton
being accused of cheating and then thrashed had convinced Lytham that his
brotherłs wife had indeed taken a young lover, and that that lover was Tom. The
theory followed then that John had not only arranged for his rival to be
accused of cheating, but also that he had probably hoped that the young man
would die of the beating he had given him.

This being the case, it could lead to the finger of
accusation being pointed at Tom Sommerton over Alexanderłs elder brotherłs
death. It would do Emmałs brother no good to clear him of cheating and then
have him arrested for murder, and so he had set agents to search for evidence
that Tom could not possibly have been involved in what he was still convinced
had been an accident.

There was also the matter of his enemy. Had Tom Sommerton
taken that pot-shot at him in the woodsor had that been the work of a man he
had believed long dead? He must set further investigations in hand if he was to
get to the bottom of this mystery.

But it seemed at last that he was about to get some answers.
Only then would he be able to tell Emma of what was in his mind and heart.




 

Chapter Seven

Bridget begged Emma not to leave until her own arrangements
were fixed, and she could do no less than agree. On the morning after Bridgetłs
trip to the theatre with Lindisfarne, Emma asked if she would mind if she went
to visit Lady Agatha.

ęProviding you do not wish me to come with you, I do not
mind what you do.ł Bridget said and sighed. ęI have such a terrible headache. I
think I shall stay in my room and rest all day.Å‚

Emma sympathised. Bridget did look unwell, her face pale and
shadows under her eyes as if she had not slept all night. She promised to have
a soothing tisane sent up to her, and then collected some books she wished to
return to the lending library and set out.

Her trip to the library was uneventful for it was early and
she saw no one she knew either in the street or while she was choosing some new
books for Bridget, but on the return journey she met two ladies with whom she
was slightly acquainted and was surprised when they crossed the road rather
than acknowledge her.

Emma had not expected to meet with such rudeness so soon,
and felt distressed. She hesitated outside the little tea-room where she had
sometimes stopped for tea and cakes, and then turned away, feeling that it
might be too embarrassing if she were to be snubbed again.

ęEmmado wait!ł

She glanced round and then halted as Jane Howard came
hurrying up to her. Jane was looking extremely stylish in a gown of
green-striped sarcenet and a heavy wool pelisse to keep off the chill air. Her
bonnet was dark green velvet and trimmed with curling black feathers.

ęI am so glad I caught you,ł Jane said. Were you thinking of
taking tea? I should be glad of the chance to speak with you.Å‚

ęI am on my way to visit someone,ł Emma replied, ębut I
should be glad of your company if you would consent to walk with me.Å‚

ęWillingly...ł Jane gave her an uncertain smile. ęThis is a
little awkward, Emma. I am not perfectly sure where to start.Å‚

ęYou may have heard certain rumours, perhaps?ł Emma said,
deciding to help her out. ęPlease do not be afraid to speak of them, Jane.ł

ęYes, yes, I have. I must tell you that they made me
extremely angry and I do not believe them for a moment. And nor does my
brother.Å‚

ęI think Mr Howard would believe nothing ill of Mrs Flynn,ł
Emma said with a smile. ęAnd I am very glad, for she may need friends in the
future.Å‚

ęMy brother refuses to listen to gossip about Mrs Flynn, and
he will always continue her friendbut this concerns you, Emma.Å‚

ęMe...ł Emma stared at her, a cold chill creeping over her.
ęYou have heard gossip concerning me?ł

ęYes, and most unpleasant it was, too,ł Jane said, her
cheeks warm. ęYou were supposed to have been seen supporting a drunken man up
to the bedchambers of an inn.Å‚

ęAh, yes,ł Emma said, fighting for calm. She curled her
fingers into her palms and took a deep breath. ęI thought that young man had
recognised me. However, he was the one who was drunk at the time, and the man I
was helping upstairs was ill. He had a fever and had almost fainted. I know
that the situation appears to have been compromising, but there was really
nothing improper about it.Å‚

ęI knew there could not be,ł Jane said and looked relieved.
ęWas the gentleman a friend or a stranger you had helped out of kindness?ł

ęHis identity and the circumstances must remain
confidential,ł Emma replied. ęFor your own information, I will say that the
gentleman was Lytham and his illness was the result of an injury. But I do beg
you not to reveal that to anyone. I have confided in you alone because of your
staunch friendship towards Bridget and myself.Å‚

ęThen I shall not repeat what you have told me to anyone,ł
Jane said. Shall we see you at the Assembly this week?Å‚

ęI believe not.ł Emma hesitated. ęI am thinking of going
home for a short visit. Mrs Flynn may also be leaving Bath soon, but I am not
yet certain of her intentions.Å‚

ęMy brother will be sorry to hear that.ł Jane frowned as
though the news that Bridget might be leaving Bath had upset her. ęI think I
must part from you now. I am sure we shall meet again soon.Å‚

Emma nodded, but had nothing further to say. She was
grateful that Jane had gone out of her way to tell her about the latest gossip,
but she knew that not many ladies would be so easily convinced of her
innocence. Gossip, once it began, was difficult to stop. Coming on top of the
gossip concerning Bridget, it made Emmałs position even more difficult, and she
realised that her departure from Bath could not long be delayed.

Arriving at the house where Lady Agatha was staying, she
hesitated and then decided she would continue with her visit. Lythamłs
great-aunt would surely allow her to give her side of things. She could always
confirm it with Lytham herself. Besides, Emma felt it would be impolite of her
to leave Bath without saying goodbye to a lady who had treated her kindly.

A stern-faced butler admitted her to the house and asked her
to wait in the small parlour while he went to inquire if his mistress was in.
Emma stood looking out of the window that fronted on to the street, noticing
that it had just begun to drizzle with rain. She turned expectantly as the
butler returned.

ęLady Agatha begs you to forgive her, Miss Sommerton, but
she is not receiving visitors this morning.Å‚

ęOh...ł Emmałs cheeks burned. ęI hope she is not ill?ł

ęAs to that, I really couldnłt say, miss. I was just told
that she was not at home this morning.Å‚

ęII see,ł Emma said, her cheeks flaming. She was so
embarrassed! The message could not have been clearer. Lady Agatha was not at
home to her. ęForgive me for troubling you.ł

ęI am sorry your journey was wasted, miss.ł

Emma avoided looking at him as she allowed him to show her
to the door. Oh, this was so terrible! She had not minded being cut earlier by
two ladies she only knew slightly, but to be refused by a lady she liked and
admired hurt more than she cared to admit.

Emmałs insides were churning as she walked briskly back to
Bridgetłs house. She had called with the best of intentions and now felt
humiliated. It was all so unfair. She had suffered a loss of reputation when she
had really done nothing wrong.

Inside the house, she took off her bonnet and pelisse and
went into the parlour to deposit the little parcel of books she had brought for
Bridget. She was startled to see a gentleman standing by the window and was
about to make a hasty retreat when he turned and looked at her, his cold eyes
sending a chill down her spine.

ęI suppose I have you to thank for this?ł The tone of
Lindisfarnełs voice left her in no doubt that he was furious and blaming her
for whatever was causing his anger.

Emma was startled by the accusation. ęI fear I do not
understand you, sir.Å‚

ęBridget has refused to see me...ł His gaze narrowed in
dislike. ęDo you tell me this is none of your doing?ł

ęI believe she has the headache.ł

ęA convenient excuse, no doubt.ł He moved towards her, his
expression so menacing that Emmałs pulses jumped in fright. ęIłll swear you put
her up to it. No doubt you have lectured her about the perils associated with a
rogue like me?Å‚

Emmałs head went up. She had had enough for one morning, and
she was not going to put up with this!

ęI have told her from the beginning that I think her unwise
to continue her friendship with you, sir. It can do her reputation only harm,
butł

ęDamn you!ł His lips had gone white with temper. ęYou to
speak of reputationwhen it is all over town that you are little better than a
whore yourself.Å‚

ęThat is a vicious lie!ł

ęYou pretend to be such a meek little thing,ł he muttered,
beyond listening to her so caught up was he in his own fury. ęBut I have suspected
there was fire beneath the ice. Very well, since I am to be denied Mrs Flynn
IÅ‚ll have you!Å‚

Emma gasped as she read his meaning and turned to flee from
the room, but he came after her, catching her arm in a viselike grip and
swinging her round against him. She gave a little scream and kicked out at him,
but he twisted her arm behind her back, making her cry out in pain, and then,
imprisoning her with his other arm, he lowered his head to kiss her.

His kiss was horrible, meant to punish and humiliate as his
teeth ground against hers and he hurt her. She tasted blood in her mouth and
struggled, turning her head aside and gagging for air. He took a handful of her
hair and pulled her head back, tugging it at it so that tears came to Emmałs
eyes. Holding her with his leg curled about her and one hand, he pulled at the
neckline of her gown, and it tore in his hand as she jerked wildly, spurred on
to a desperate effort as she guessed what he meant to do.

ęLet me go, you beast,ł she cried but he jerked on her arm
and made her scream out. ęLet me go! I want nothing to do with you.ł

ęI am going to teach you a lesson, whore!ł Lindisfarne
hissed. ęYou shall learn what it means to defy me. I had her eating out of the palm of my hand. She was ready to do anything
I asked and now...Å‚

ęYou want her fortune more than you want her! You are a
wicked evil man and IÅ‚

He struck Emma across the face, making her head jerk back.
ęBe quiet, jade. The money is necessary, but I want Bridgetshełs mad for me
and I intend to have both her fortune and her.Å‚

He grabbed Emma tighter and began to force her backwards
towards the sofa, and she gasped as she realised what he had meant by teaching
her a lesson. He was going to violate her!

ęWhat is going on here?ł

Bridgetłs voice startled them both. Lindisfarne let Emma go
immediately, his face stamped with surprise and guilt. He had been sure that
Bridget was safely in her room and would not venture down, but here she was
wearing a loose wrapping gown and looking pale as if she really were suffering
a headache.

ęBridget dearest... your companion pretended to faint,ł he
said and then with more confidence, ęShe then flung her arms about me and made
a scene because I would not embrace her. She is jealous of you, because she
knows she is unlikely to stir any man to passion.Å‚

ęLiar!ł Emma said. She had retreated to stand as near to the
door as she could, prepared for flight. ęDonłt listen to him, Bridget. You know
he is lying. You know I dislike him and that I would never throw myself at him
or any man.Å‚

Bridget pressed a hand to her head. She was suffering
dreadful pain and she stared from one to the other of them in indecision.

ęOh, I do not know who to believe.ł she said and tears of
self-pity sprang to her eyes. ęI wouldnłt have believed you capable of this,
Emmaand yet why should Lindisfarne want you whenł She broke off on a sob.

ęShe accused me of wanting only your fortune,ł Lindisfarne
said, pressing home what he sensed was his advantage. ęI was about to tell her
that I adore you when you came in.Å‚

ęBridget...ł Emma appealed to her but saw that she was
wavering, obviously wanting to believe her lover. ęVery well, if that is what
you wish to believe, please excuse me.Å‚

She walked from the room with her head lifted high, holding
on to her torn bodice and the shreds of her dignity. Bridget must know in her
heart that she would never throw herself at Lindisfarne in the way he had
described, but she was prepared to believe him because she could not bring
herself to accept the alternative.

It was time she was leaving. Emma went up to her room and
took off her torn gown, throwing it on the floor of her bedchamber in disgust.
Even if it had not been ruined she could never have brought herself to wear it
again. The memory of Lindisfarnełs hateful lips on hers made her shudder. She
scrubbed the back of her hand across her mouth and then went over to the
washstand and poured cold water from the jug into an earthenware basin. She was
not sure that she would ever feel clean again, but she was going to try and
scrub the taste of him from her mouth.

And then she was going to leave this house.

 

ęIt is unfortunate that Mrs Flynn should take up with such a
man,Å‚ Mary Thorn said as Emma unfolded her tale some hours after her arrival at
the vicarage. It had taken two days on the Mail coach, but she could not afford
the luxury of travelling by post chaise and had been worn out by the time she
had finally walked the last few miles to her friendłs home. Most of her luggage
had been left behind at the depot, and she had had to arrange for it to be sent
on by carrier. Mary had taken her in instantly, insisting that explanations
could wait, and now it was after supper and they were comfortably settled in
Maryłs small but pretty parlour in front of a warming fire. ęIf I may say so, I
think you have been treated shamefully, Emma dearest. And I am very glad you
came to us.Å‚

ęIt is only for a short while,ł Emma assured her. ęI shall
write to various agencies and see if they can advise me of any vacancies for a
ladyłs companion, and I shall read the advertisements. I dare say it will not
take too long to find something.Å‚

Emma sounded more confident than she felt, for she knew that
many prospective employers would expect a reference from her last employer and
she was not sure that Bridget would give her one should she apply to her.

Emma had not spoken to her former friend after that
unpleasant scene in the parlour, feeling that she did not wish to be accused of
throwing herself at a man she had always disliked. If Bridget could think that
of her then their friendship was clearly at an end, and the only sensible thing
left for Emma was to put the whole sorry episode from her mind.

She had left a note for Bridget before she left, telling her
the truth of what had happened, and assuring her that she wished her only
happiness in the future, and then she had sent for the porter to fetch her
trunk to the coach station. She had taken only one or two of the gowns Bridget
had bought for her, leaving the most expensive behind. She would, after all,
have no use for elegant ballgowns in future, and Bridget might be able to have
them altered for herselfor more likely give them to one of the maids as a
gift. Emma had no wish to keep them after the way her former friend had
behaved. She was not bitter, but she knew that if they were ever to meet in the
future, she would not be able to feel towards Bridget exactly as she had
previously. Bridget ought to have taken her word, the fact that she had not had
been both hurtful and humiliating.

During the uncomfortable journey on the Mail coach, which
had involved a stay overnight at an inn and contrasted vividly with the one in
Lythamłs carriage a few weeks earlier, Emma had had a great deal of time to
think. She made up her mind that the only way to deal with all that had
happened to her was to bury it deep in her subconscious.

Emma had managed to subdue her feelings many times before
when it was necessary, but she had already begun to discover that it was not
going to be so easy this time. Lytham would not be banished from her thoughts
no matter how she tried, and the memory of those kisses he had given her had
disturbed her sleep too often already.

However, she had accepted that she could expect nothing more
exciting of life in future than a position as companion to an elderly lady, and
knew she must expend all her energies on seeking that post. Mary Thorn had
welcomed her warmly, but she could not stay with her kind friends for more than
a few weeks.

Emma had wished several times since her departure from Bath
that she had taken Lythamłs offer to become a companion to Lady Agatha, and yet
perhaps that would not have served. For her foolish heart would still have
misbehaved, and she knew that if he were to be wounded again she would not
hesitate to do exactly as she had the first time.

Emma reflected that it was a sad thing to be a woman and at
the mercy of spiteful tongues. Had she been a man and noticed on the stairs of
an inn with a whore, she would have been thought a bit of a devil and no one
would have censured her. It was unfair that she should have suffered a loss of
reputation through a kind act, but it would just have to be forgotten along
with all the rest.

Emma tried not to think of what might become of her if she
could not find the kind of situation she was looking forbut she would not
allow herself to have such thoughts. It was surely only a matter of time before
the right opportunity presented itself, and in the meantime she would keep busy
helping Mary with all her parish work.

* * *

ęI believe it may be my fault that she left Bath so
abruptly,Å‚ Lady Agatha said to Lytham as he towered over her that morning some
six days after Emmałs departure. ęPlease do sit down, Lytham. This is a small
parlour and you make it seem smaller when you stand there so aggressively. I
did not mean to offend her, of course. I had not heard those unkind rumours
then, and I was feeling unwell the morning she called. I told my maid to give
Miss Sommerton the message herself, but she delegated it to Smithers and goodness
knows what he said. He must have upset her for she went off that same day.Å‚

ęIf she had heard the rumour herself, she may have thought
that you did not wish to receive her,ł Lytham said and frowned. ęIt is my
fault. I should have kept my appointment with her that morning before I left
for town and made all clear.Å‚

ęDo sit down, Lytham, and stop pacing like a caged animal,ł
his aunt said a trifle impatiently. ęYour restlessness is disturbing.ł

ęForgive me.ł Lytham sat in the large wing chair opposite
her but still looked as if he were a coiled wire spring ready to snap.

Lady Agatha smiled inwardly, wickedly deciding to tease him
a little more. ęThis story going aroundyou think there is no truth in it?ł

ęMy dear aunt,ł he replied between his teeth, ęI can only
imagine that the young fool spreading this gossip is referring to the night I
was taken ill of a fever on our journey to town. Since I was the gentleman in
question, I can assure you that I was in no case to ravish her that particular
evening.Å‚

ęI trust you would not have done so had you been perfectly
well,ł his aunt reproved him with a frown. ęEmma Sommerton is a ladyand
although you are a rogue, Lytham, I believe you to be a gentleman. Gentlemen do
not take advantage of innocent young ladies, however much they might wish to
sometimes.Å‚

Lythamłs mouth twisted in a wry smile. ęYou are telling me
that I am to blame for Emmałs predicament, I think.ł

ęWell, if it was you she was helping upstairs, you are
certainly the indirect cause of her loss of reputation, and I think you must
instantly repair it.Å‚

ęYou are very right, Aunt,ł Lytham agreed. ęI shall see the
young idiot in questionRotherhamłs boy, I believe? By the time Iłve finished
with him he will be ready to grovel to Emma on his knees.Å‚

ęAll that is necessary is that a correct version of the
story be circulated.ł his aunt reproved. ęIt would be best to make a jest of
the tale if you can find the way to do it. People will always wonder a
littleno smoke without fire, as the saying goesbut if you handle this
properly no permanent damage may result.Å‚

ęYou know my intentions, Aunt.ł

ęYes, but Emma may feel differently,ł Agatha said. ęYou must
do what you can to re-establish her reputation before you press your own
desires on her, Lytham.Å‚

ęYou mean she might feel that she is being forced to accept
me because she has no other choice?Å‚

ęYes, that is exactly what I mean,ł Agatha said. ęYour first
duty is to put the story straight here in Bath, and you must also call on Mrs
Flynn and ask her if she knows why Emma left so suddenlyand where she went.Å‚

ęYes, I believe you are right,ł he replied thoughtfully. ęI
think I shall have a few words with Jane Howard. She and Emma had been quite
friendly I think, and she may be able to shed some light on Emmałs decision to
leave.Å‚

* * *

Lytham was thoughtful as he set out for the Howardsł
lodgings, and was fortunate enough to meet with Jane, as she was about to set
out on a visit to the pump room.

ęI was hoping we might have a word, Miss Howard?ł

ęWhy, certainly, my lord,ł she replied and smiled at him.
ęIf you mean to ask me about these ridiculous rumours circulating about Miss
Sommerton, I can tell you my mind is quite at rest over them. Emma told me in
confidence that you were unwell that evening, and that she merely assisted you
up the stairs. I have told anyone who will listen that that is the case, though
I did not use your name as Emma particularly requested I should not.Å‚

ęDid Miss Sommerton seem upset to you when she spoke of the
affair?Å‚

ęNo, indeed, she was remarkably calm,ł Jane Howard replied.
ęI should have been most distressed had she been upset as it was I who told her
about the stupid tale going around. I believe she was on her way to visit
someone.Å‚

ęYes, my aunt,ł Lytham said, ęwho was unfortunately not well
enough to receive her.Å‚

Jane looked at him thoughtfully. ęI had wondered why she
left Bath that day, for she had mentioned a visit to her home but she had not
said it was imminent. When I spoke to Mrs Flynn concerning Emma, she seemed a
little odd. It was in my mind that they might have quarrelled, but I cannot be
sure of that.Å‚

ęThank you for your confidence,ł Lytham said and smiled at
her. ęI think I must call on Mrs Flynn immediately.ł

ęYou will not find her at home,ł Jane told him and smiled a
little oddly. ęMy brother has taken her driving this afternoon, but I believe
she means to visit the Assembly this evening.Å‚

ęThen I shall see her there and make an appointment to
callł Lythamłs gaze narrowed as he caught something in Janełs look. ęForgive
me if I presume too muchbut am I right in thinking your brother and Mrs Flynn
have an understanding? When I left Bath I thought someone else was her constant
companion?Å‚

ęThat is all changed now, I am happy to say. There is
nothing official as yet,ł Jane assured him with a little blush. ęBut now that
Mrs Flynn has ended her friendship with Lindisfarne, I expect to hear happier
news of her very soon.Å‚

ęThat nonsense is definitely ended then?ł His brows rose.

ęOh, yes, my brother says it is quite over. She had found
him out, you see, and turned to Edward for advice in the matter of some
investments a certain person had been trying to force her intoand of course he
told her that they would be a mistake. He assured her that she would be much
better not to break the trust her husbandłs lawyers had set up for her, which
was what any honourable person would do, of course. It is rumoured that the
very next day Lindisfarne left Bath in a terrible rage. I believe there was
also a personal reason for the split, but whatever the cause...Å‚ she gave a
little satisfied nod Ä™...I am perfectly certain that it is over.Å‚

ęAll Mrs Flynnłs friends must be glad of it, I am sure.ł

ęOh, yes,ł Jane said and gave a little shudder. ęOne should
not speak ill of another if one can help it, but that man is despicable!Å‚ She
made an expressive face of disgust.

ęExactly,ł Lytham said. ęYou are a sensible young woman,
Miss Howard, and I am glad I came to you first.Å‚

ęI do hope you will go after Emma,ł Jane said. ęHer friends
will always support her, for none of us could believe that kind of Banbury
tale.Å‚

ęI am sure she will be glad to hear that, and as I hope she
will either return to Bath or spend some time in London next spring, I hope you
will call on her.Å‚

ęYou may depend that I shall.ł

They took their leave of one another in perfect harmony,
Jane convinced that her suspicions about a certain gentlemanłs intentions
towards her friend had been correct all along, and Lytham to make his rounds of
the fashionable meeting places in order to begin the reparation of Emmałs
reputation.

 

ęOh...ł Bridget gave Lytham a guilty glance as he came up to
her at the Assembly that evening. ęIf you are looking for Emma...ł

ęI believe I am seeking an explanation,ł he said before she
could continue. ęDid you perchance quarrel with Emma, Mrs Flynn?ł

ęYes, and it was most unfair of me,ł Bridget replied with a
shamefaced look. ęShe had warned me that Lindisfarne would ruin me and indeed
he would have had... he not made that mistake. I heard some of their quarrel,
you see.Å‚ Her voice tailed away to a whisper.

ęI imagine your tale would be better told in private,ł
Lytham said as he saw her embarrassment. ęMay I call on you in the morningsay
at eleven-thirty?Å‚

ęOh, yes, I am sure that is best,ł Bridget said and turned
as Edward Howard came up to her. ęPray excuse me, sir. I have promised this
dance to Mr Howard.Å‚

And most of the others on her card from what he had been
able to observe, Lytham thought. Clearly Mrs Flynn had recovered from her
passion for Lindisfarne much more quickly than would have seemed possible, and
was probably seeking a safer attachment for the future.

He wondered what Lindisfarne had done to cause her to come
to her senses so suddenly, and wondered if it concerned Emma. If that swine had
harmed her...! But he must wait for the morning in patience. It would not do to
march Mrs Flynn from the ballroom and force her to repeat what was sure to be a
harrowing tale.

It was in any case too late to set out for the country that
evening, and Emma was probably quite happy staying with her friends for the
moment.

He stayed only to dance once with Jane Howard, and then took
his leave. As soon as he learned the truth of Emmałs hasty departure, he would
set out to find her.

It was only when he arrived back at Lady Agathałs lodgings
that he realised his journey would have to be delayed for a few days.

 

Almost two weeks had passed since Emma left Bath, and her
hopes that Lytham might follow her had faded. It had been foolish of her to
allow herself to hope even for a moment, but she could not control her heart.
Despite everything, it continued to race wildly at the mention of his
namesomething she tried hard to hide from Mary.

ęWhy do you not apply to the marquis for help?ł Mary asked
when her first two inquiries for the post of companion ended in disappointment.
Both positions had been advertised in a local paper and she had thought it
might be easier to get work locally, where she might be known as Sir Thomasłs
daughter. Indeed, she had received a very kind letter from one lady who said
that she knew Emmałs mother and would have gladly given her the position had it
not already been filled. ęI am sure he would recommend you to someone he
knows.Å‚

ęOh... I prefer not to ask for favours if I can avoid it.ł
Emma replied. She had been encouraged by the kind letter and was only waiting
for the next edition of the paper to see if any more likely situations were
offered within its pages. ęI believe I shallł She had been about to say that
she was thinking of placing an advertisement herself when Maryłs little maid
came in with a silver salver. ęIs that for me, Annie? Thank you.ł

She slit the letter open with a pearl-handled knife, and saw
that it was from one of the agencies she had approached soon after her fatherłs
death. She had written to them again to ask if they knew of anything, and it
seemed there was a suitable position with an elderly lady living in
Northumberland.

ęThis sounds as if it may suit me,ł Emma said, holding it
out to Mary when she had finished reading it. ęWhat do you think?ł

Mary read the letter and frowned. ęIt says that their client
is a difficult lady and that her recent companion left suddenly. I think she
may be the sort of person who makes life uncomfortable for her employees,
Emma.Å‚

ęYes, I dare say,ł Emma replied, for she had guessed
something of the sort herself. ęBut I do not have a great deal of choice, Mary.
I must find a position soon.Å‚

ęYou know we are delighted to have you here.ł

ęYou have been very kind,ł Emma said. ęBut I must not stay
too long, Mary dearest. If I do not wear out my welcome, then I may come back
to you whenever I am in need of a temporary home.Å‚

Mary made no further protest. She would have liked to offer
Emma a permanent home, but she knew that would not be comfortable for any of
them. At the moment her two sons were sharing a room, but when Maryłs daughter
was old enough to leave the nursery she would need a room of her own. For a
week or two at a time they could manage, but the Vicarage was not large enough
to accommodate them all indefinitely.

ęI thought I would take a walk up to the house this
afternoon,ł Emma said. ęLily told me that they go on as usual and I wanted to
see how everyone is. Lytham will surely not let things continue as they are
forever, and when I return next time there may be new people living there.Å‚

ęWell, it is cold, but I do not think it will snow,ł Mary
said, glancing out of the window. ęA little walk may do you good, Emma. You may
use the time to think about this position you have been offered and decide what
you wish to do for the best.Å‚

ęYes, that is what I thought.ł Emma agreed. ęI shall write
this evening and let them know one way or the other.Å‚

It was easy to speak of making a decision, Emma thought as
she began the walk to what had once been her fatherłs estate. She had chosen to
take the longer route through the village for the fields were muddy and, though
it was cold, she did not think it cold enough to freeze. Better to take the
road and avoid getting stuck in the mud. The trees were beginning to lose their
leaves and it would not be long before winter set in. The prospect of spending
the coming months at a place she did not know with an employer of uncertain
temper was not a happy one but, try as she might, Emma could find no
alternative.

Everyone was delighted to see her up at the house. It was
clear that Lily had told her fellow servants that they had left Bath hurriedly
after a quarrel with Emmałs employer, though she had been unable to give them
more details since Emma had not communicated them to her.

Lily was back to her old work as a parlour maid, apparently
quite content to be home from her travels. She welcomed Emma to the servantsł
hall, but did not stay to listen because she was summoned by the ringing of the
doorbell.

ęWell, miss, youłre looking very healthy.ł Cook told her as
she sat down at the table with them as she had often done in the past. ęYou
could have knocked me down with a feather when Lily said you was back so soon.
Shall you be staying long, miss?Å‚

ęOnly for a few weeks,ł Emma replied. ęI am looking forł
She turned as Lily came back in, looking pinkcheeked and flustered. ęDid you
want me, Lily?Å‚

ęItłs his lordship, miss... the marquis himself,ł Lily said
in a voice breathy with excitement. ęHe recognised me and asked me how I was.ł

ęI hope you didnłt tell him I was here?ł Emmałs heart sank
as she saw the look on Lilyłs face. ęYou did and he asked to see me, of
course?Å‚

ęYes, miss. He said he would take it as a favour if you
would consent to take tea with him in the parlour.Å‚

Emma cursed the ill fortune that had caused Lytham to arrive
on the very afternoon that she had chosen to visit her old servants at the
house. He would think she was taking liberties, but there was no help for it.
She could do no other than comply with his request.

ęI shall go up at once,ł she said. ęPlease wait a few
minutes before you bring the tea, Lily.Å‚

ęYes, misshis lordship said twenty minutes and no sooner.ł

Clearly Lytham was in charge here, but she must expect that.
The estate belonged to him now, and she was merely a guest under his roofan
uninvited one at that. She put her hands to her cheeks in an effort to cool
them, taking a moment to recover her composure before knocking at the parlour
door.

ęCome!ł Lytham barked, then glared at her as she entered. ęI
imagined it was Lily. Why did you knock? This is your home, you may enter
without seeking my permission.Å‚

ęIt was once my home,ł Emma corrected with dignity. ęI must
ask you to forgive me for this presumptuous visit. I came only to see old
friends beforeł

ęRunning away again, Emma?ł His brows arched. ęYou have less
courage than I believed. I did not think you so easily cowed.Å‚

ęForgive me. I do not think I understand you.ł

ęWhy did you run away from Bathwas it because of that
stupid tale making the rounds? Or because you quarrelled with Mrs Flynn?Å‚

Emma clasped her hands in front of her, trying for calm. He
had obviously been listening to the gossip, and though he knew the truth of the
scurrilous tale put about by one young gentleman, he must think ill of her or
he would not be giving her such looks!

ęIf you know that I quarrelled with Bridget, you must know
why I left,Å‚ she said, refusing to be drawn.

ęI know that that rogue Lindisfarne told Mrs Flynn you had
thrown yourself at him, and that for a few moments she chose to believe him.Å‚
He glared at Emma. ęBut that was no reason for you to run away. You might have
known that she would realise the truth of the matter when shełd had time to
reflect.Å‚

ęI knew no such thing,ł Emma retorted. ęBridget was in love
with him, and I believed she had chosen to believe him over me. I did not care
to be disbelieved in that manner. Besides, there were other reasons for me to
leave.Å‚

ęSuch as that stupid tale circulating?ł His brows rose. ęI
have put that to flight, Emma, and I think you will hear no more of itand my
aunt was unwell that morning. You were supposed to have received that message,
but perhaps it was not put to you in quite those terms?Å‚

ęNo, it was not,ł Emma replied, a flush in her cheeks. ęI
believed Lady Agatha had heard the gossip and did not want to receive me.Å‚

ęShe was afraid that was what had happened,ł Lytham said,
ęand she asked me to beg your forgiveness if indeed you were made to feel
unwelcome in her house.Å‚

ęIt was not exactly that,ł Emma said, not meeting his eyes.
ęJane Howard had told me about the gossip, and I fear I may have jumped to a
hasty conclusion. When Lindisfarne also accused me of being a whoreł

ęDamn him! The man deserves to be horsewhipped for the way
he behaved towards youand Mrs Flynn. Had he not taken himself off to Ireland I
might have been tempted to teach him a lesson myself.Å‚

ęHas he indeed gone?ł Emma was relieved as he inclined his
head. ęPoor Bridget must be desperately unhappy.ł

ęThat was not the case when I last saw her.ł Lytham said.
ęShe seems to be making a remarkable recovery under the tender care of Mr
Howard and his sister.Å‚

ęOh, I know they will take care of her, but Bridget was
desperate. I cannot believe her nature to be so shallow that she is not hurting
inside.Å‚

ęThen it is your own nature you follow, not hers,ł Lytham
replied with a frown. ęI have found most women to be inconstant, and to find
comfort very quickly in another lover.Å‚

ęThat is unfair of you, sir!ł Emmałs eyes flashed fire at him.
ęI do not know what you may have experienced in the past, but not all of us are
so easily content to pass from one man to another. Some of us having once given
their heart may never give it to another if disappointed.Å‚

ęIs that what happened to you, Emma? Is that why you have
hidden your feelings for years?Å‚

ęI do not know what you mean.ł Emma turned away from him and
went to stand by the window, looking out at the park. Her pulses were racing
and she did not trust herself to speak for the moment. She must do and say
nothing that gave her feelings away, though her heart raced wildly when he
looked at her.

ęSowhat are your immediate plans?ł Lytham asked, his change
of subject surprising her.

ęI have been seeking for work as a companion,ł Emma replied,
without looking at him. ęThere is a post that I might consider with an elderly
lady.Å‚

ęIs that really what you want?ł

ęI may have no choice. Once there has been talk there are
always some who will believe it, and I may not be able to find more congenial
employment.Å‚

He was silent for a moment, then, ęThere is always my
offer...Å‚

Emmałs heart stood still. She felt a tingling sensation
sweep over her. He was asking her to be his mistress! For a moment she was
angry that he could press his scandalous offer at a time when she was so very
low. Yet in an instant the anger was gone as she realised how wonderful it
would be to be held intimately in his arms... to sleep in his bed after having
experienced his loving.

Her cheeks were burning as she felt the confusion and shame
mingle in her mind, and knew that she was sorely tempted to accept his offer.
She ought to refuse it, of course. She ought to storm from the room and never
speak to him again... but it was her last chance of ever knowing the happiness
of a manłs love. Even if that love were a transitory thing that would burn
itself out.

She couldnłt do such a wicked thing! She would be throwing
everything away, her reputation, the respect of her friends, all hope of a
return to society. But as she gripped her hands together tightly, she knew that
she was going to be reckless for perhaps the only time in her life.

ęYou are asking me to be your mistress,ł she said, still not
looking at him. ęI refused you the first time, but have given your offer much
consideration since we parted, sir, andand I have decided to accept.Å‚

Lytham was stunned. Surely she could not mean it? He was not
sure what devil had prompted him to remind her. In Bath, he had thrown the
offer that she might care to be his mistress at her in a moment of temper and
never for a second had he believed she would acceptnor had he truly wished for
it. Even now, he had expected her to fly at him in a rage, and then of course
he would have taken her in his arms and told her that she was quite wrong. He
had always had something quite different in mind for Emma, but now that little
devil was on his shoulder, tempting him to see how far she would really go.
Supposing he let her believe that he truly wanted her as his mistress?

ęIf you mean that, Emma, I should be both honoured and
delighted with the arrangement. I assure you that you will be well taken care
of financially.Å‚

ęOh, I know that, my lord.ł Emma turned to face him. She was
in command of herself now, though her heart was pumping madly and she thought
her cheeks might still betray her inner agitation for they felt heated. ęI have
realised for some time that you were both generous and fair. I am therefore
quite prepared to be your mistress forfor as long as you are satisfied with
the arrangementand to retire to a discreet distance when you are... tired of
the situation.Å‚

ęThat may be a very long time, Emma,ł Lytham replied.

If she was struggling for composure, then hethe rogue!was
struggling to stop himself laughing out loud. ęYou are a lovely woman, and I
admire beauty for its own sake, but I think you also know that I enjoy your
company, and that I have certain feelings for you.Å‚

ęYes...ł Emmałs cheeks were definitely burning now and she
could not have met his eyes to save her life. ęI was aware of that when... when
you kissed me, my lord, II found it a pleasant experience. Had I not, nothing
would have induced me to accept your offer, but I think we may deal well
together andł She found it too difficult to continue.

Lytham decided to rescue her. He moved swiftly towards her,
taking her into his arms and pulling her close to him so that she felt the heat
of him. As he pressed his mouth to hers in a kiss of possession that left her
close to swooning, Emma felt an overwhelming surge of relief and happiness.

It did not matter that this would not last, that one day she
would taste bitterness and despair when he no longer wanted herfor now, she
was happier than she had ever been in her life.

ęDoes that answer your question, Emma?ł He gazed down at
her, a look of devilish amusement in his eyes. ęIf you were in any doubt about
my feelings for you, that must surely tell you that I want you very badly.Å‚

ęYes, my lord,ł Emma said, a smile tugging at her mouth.
ęHad this been a conventional arrangement. I should have had to pretend that I
was ignorant of your meaning or that I was too shy to respondbut I believe you
would have known that to be a falsehood?Å‚

Lytham chuckled, realising that she was an even more
remarkable woman than he had believed, and that he was extremely fortunate that
he had found her.

He ought, of course, to tell her at once of his true
intentions towards her, but the pleasure to be got from teasing her a little
longer was irresistible.

ęYour response was very satisfactory for a beginner, Emma,ł
he replied. ęBut I shall teach you the way a passionate woman behaves with her
loverthere are many things for you to learn, my darling. Shall you be willing
to learn them, Emma?Å‚

ęI think you will find me an apt pupil,ł she replied. It was
so good of him to make a jest of this, she felt, easing her through what might
otherwise have been an awkward situation. She was well aware that her behaviour
was shocking in the extreme, but just for the moment she did not care.

ęOh, I am convinced of it,ł Lytham said, eyes alight with
mischief. ęBut I think we shall not begin your lessons just yet, Emma. I do not
want to shock your friends and household. No, I shall take you somewhere that
we may be private... a little love-nest that will enable you to become the woman
I know you can be.Å‚

ęYou are always so thoughtful, my lord.ł

ęI really must insist that you call me Lytham, Emma.ł

ęYes, certainly, Lytham,ł she replied and her lovely eyes
were brilliant with the love she had no idea that she was betraying. ęYou see,
I shall be very good from now on.Å‚

ęOh, yes, I see it,ł he replied and smiled inwardly. It was
a good beginning, but he could not wait for her to wake up and realise just
what she had agreed to.




 

Chapter Eight

Lytham insisted on accompanying Emma back to the Vicarage,
declaring that he would have the carriage brought round since dark clouds had
blown up and there was a likelihood of rain. She could not but be grateful; it
did indeed begin to bucket down long before she could have walked to the
Thornsł house.

ęThere you are, my love,ł Mary said welcoming them into her
parlour where a fire was merrily burning. ęI was beginning to think you would
get a terrible soaking, but his lordship has seen you safely home as I might
have expected he would.Å‚ She smiled at the marquis, clearly approving of him.
ęMy husband had heard you were come, sir. It is nice to see you back again.ł

ęThank you, Mrs Thorn,ł he responded warmly to her welcome.
ęEmma could have remained at Sommerton for as long as she wished, of course. However,
she wanted to return here until we leave tomorrow. I am taking her to my family
estate, małam, where she will be quite safe.ł

ęTheredid I not say his lordship would make all right if
you applied to him, Emma?ł She beamed at him. ęMy mind is completely at rest
now, sir. I know you will take care
of her.Å‚

ęThank you, Mrs Thorn. You may indeed rely on me to do just
that.Å‚

Emma wondered how he could respond so easily. For herself
she was determined to say as little as possible about her intentions for the
future. If Mary knew the true situation she would be terribly shocked. Emma
hoped that she would never need to tell her.



Her courage ebbed during the night when she lay for some
hours, staring into the darkness and trying not to think about what she had
done. By agreeing to become Lythamłs mistress, she had effectively cut herself
off from her family and friends, none of whom would approve of what she was
doing. She knew that she was being reckless, but the alternative was so
bleak... and she did love him. It would be heaven to be with him, to be loved
by him, even if for only a short time.

No, she did not regret her decision, not for a moment! She
would think only of the time to be spent with him, the man she loved, and
forget that a lonely future might await her one day.

Emma slept at last, dreaming sweetly of a cottage with roses
growing up the walls and a man who looked remarkably like Lytham carrying a
young lad on his shoulders, who she instinctively knew was their son. All quite
ridiculous, of course, she reflected on waking. Lytham lived in a large house
and their relationship was hardly likely to last long enough for her ever to
see him playing with children of their union.

 

She had slept longer than she intended and there was a
last-minute rush to be ready for the carriage, with Emma searching for trinkets
she had somehow mislaid, and Mary trying to organise the final packing of her
bags. The last hour went so swiftly that she did not have time to be nervous,
and the carriage was at the door before she realised it.

ęYou must write to me when you have the leisure,ł Mary Thom
said as she kissed Emma goodbye. ęBut I know you will do well now, dearest
Emma. The marquis is a fine man and he will take care of you.Å‚

Emma blushed then as she wondered for a moment if Mary had
guessed the truth. She seemed to be suggesting a relationship of an intimate
kind between Emma and Lytham, but of course she could not know anything. She
probably imagined that Emma was to live with Lythamłs aunt as a kind of unpaid
companion, Lythamłs dependent. Of course that must be it.

Kissing Mary goodbye, Emma smiled at Lytham as he came to
hand her into the carriage. He nodded but said nothing, though his eyes seemed
to study her face thoughtfully before he went to take his leave of Mary Thorn.

ęI wish to thank you for taking care of Emma for me, mał
am.Å‚

ęIt was nothing, sir. The Vicar and I are both fond of her.ł

ęBut I am grateful none the less. Should your husband ever
wish for preferment to another living you will apply to me, małam. I shall be
happy to promote your familyłs interests now and in the future.ł

ęOh, sir,ł Mary said, overcome. ęI am sure I donłt know what
to say.Å‚

ęYou need say nothing, małam. Simply pass on my message to
the Reverend Thorn and he will know what to do.Å‚ He took the hand she offered,
saluting it with a chaste kiss before leaving her to climb into the carriage
with Emma.

ęWhat have you been saying to Mary?ł she asked, having
witnessed their leave-taking but not overheard the conversation between them.

ęMerely politeness,ł Lytham replied with a careless shrug of
his broad shoulders immaculately clothed in a coat of blue superfine. She could
not help noticing how very good looking he was and experiencing a little shiver
of anticipation. ęI am glad to see you looking so well, Emma. I trust you slept
well?Å‚

ęTolerably well,ł she replied, eyes downcast, lashes long
and dark against her cheeks. ęThere are always slight anxieties when one
embarks on a new venture, but I am content now. I know that you are experienced
in these matters and I need only follow your lead.Å‚

Lythamłs mouth twitched at the corners, but he managed to
hide his amusement. Did she imagine that it was his habit to carry off innocent
maidens and make love to them? What a delicious idiot she was! This was proving
even more enchanting than he had thought. He was a wicked rogue to carry on
this deception, but he had not been so diverted in an age. She would make an
entrancing mistress!

He gave her no answer, stretching out his long legs as he
leaned his head back against the squabs, and admiring her lovely face and
apparent composure from beneath lowered lids. She was a picture of serenity.
She could not possibly be that calm insidecould she? A young woman of good
family about to become an outcast from society by becoming his mistresswhat
must be going through her mind? Had she thought ahead, to a time when he might
no longer want her? No, he was sure she had not. She was behaving recklessly in
a way that was foreign to her nature and soon now she would wake up and realise
that she could not go through with this masqueradeand then he would tell her
that he had something else in mind for her.

He reviewed in his mind the women who had been his
mistresses in the past. Not one of them could hold a candle to Emma for poise
or looks, although all of them had been exceptional in some way. Some had been
young and beautiful, others had possessed different qualities, but none had
been everything that he could desire in one woman.

The first woman he had ever made love to had been a lady
some twenty years his senior. He had been fifteen and she had been married, a
friend of his motherłs. Lady Lytham had died a few days previously and
Alexander had been feeling bewildered by his grief; although his mother had
never shown her love for him, he had cared for her.

Anne Hemsby was a gentle, pretty woman who had initiated him
into the pleasures of the bedroom, teaching him how to please her as well as
himself. He had always been grateful to Mistress Hemsby for her patience and
forbearance with a clumsy youth, and they were still good friends.

He was on good terms with most of his former lovers, though
there was the notable exception of the fiery opera dancer who had driven him
from her dressing room with a vase directed at his head at the stormy end of
their relationship.

ęWhy are you smiling like that?ł Emma asked, bringing him
out of his reverie. ęYou have a positively wicked expression on your face,
Lytham. Tell me what you are thinking?Å‚

ęI was contemplating all the pleasures in store for us, my
darling,Å‚ he replied in a tone that caressed her, sending a rush of heat
through her body and making her tinglingly aware of him. ęI think we should
have a period of retreat so that we may get to know one another welland then
perhaps a trip to Paris to buy a wardrobe fit formy love.Å‚

Her cheeks were on fire now, her heart racing wildly. He had
deliberately avoided using the word mistress
so as not to embarrass her. His consideration for her feelings was remarkable.

ęI should enjoy that very much,ł she said once she could
trust herself to speak. ęII am not perfectly sure what you expect of me,
Lytham. Oh, I know that there are... certain duties... but do you intend me to
live in a separate establishment and...Å‚ Her voice tailed off in confusion as
she saw the expression in his eyes. ęNo, do not laugh at me, Lytham. I really
do not know how these things are conducted.Å‚

ęBe assured that I know exactly what I require of you,ł he
said. ęYou need only give yourself up to the pleasures in store for you, my
love. You should, however, be aware that my passion for you is no slight thing.
I intend to spoil and indulge you, Emma. You need not worry about anything.Å‚

ęThen I shall not,ł she replied. ęI shall rely on you
entirely to show me what is expected of your...Å‚ Once again she hesitated and
he came to her rescue gallantly.

ęMy lover,ł Lytham supplied and knew himself a wicked rogue.
A gentleman would do the decent thing and set her mind at rest, but the rogue
in him was enjoying this far too much!

 

Emma was not sure what she had expected once they left the
Thornsł house, but Lythamłs behaviour was exactly what it had always
beenpolite, courteous, and casual. Oh, there were those burning looks, of
course, and the occasional touch of his hand, which turned her insides to
liquid fire, but he had made no attempt to make love to her during the three
days of their journey.

She had been treated in every respect as a lady, sleeping
alone in her own room after dining with Lytham in the parlour at the inn in
which they stayed overnight. She had wondered on that first night whether he
might wish to begin their relationship, but her look of inquiry had met with an
enigmatic smile.

ęWe have plenty of time, Emma.ł

ęYes, of course,ł she had replied, her heart racing.

And now they were approaching the house Lytham had described
as a perfect retreat. She was a little surprised to hear the cry of seagulls
and to smell the salty tang of sea air, and then their carriage rounded a long,
gentle curve in the road and she saw the sea glistening in the distance.

ęOhare we to stay near the sea?ł she cried, looking at him
in delight. ęI have only been to the sea once, Lytham. Papa took us to Newquay
for a few days when I was a small child.Å‚

ęI trust you do not have a dislike of sea air? Our northeast
coast can be a little bracing, but there are some excellent walks and on a mild
day it can be beautiful.Å‚

ęCertainly not,ł she replied, eyes sparkling. ęI loved my
visit and wished we might have stayed there forever. I believe I cried when it
was time to go home.Å‚

Lytham looked amused. ęThis is not a developed resort, Emma,
merely a small, rather private cove. My mother was advised she needed some sea
air for her healthłs sake soon after I was born and she bought a house here
with a legacy from her aunt. She came alone often, but a few times I was
allowed to accompany her and I have retained some good memories of the place.
The house was left to me when she died and I have maintained it in good order.
I visit from time to time.Å‚

ęI am glad you brought me to your motherłs house,ł Emma
said, craning her head to look from the carriage window. She gave a gasp of
pleasure as the house came into view. It was set in a bend in the road,
sheltered by the hill from the full blast of the sea wind and from public gaze
as it faced the sea. The walls were painted white and looked dazzling even in
the weak wintry sunshine, the long sash windows at the back were sparkling as
they caught the rays. ęIt looks beautiful.ł

It had no front garden as such, just a sweep of grass that
gradually sloped to the cliff edge. Two of the windows at the front were bowed
and dressed with lace curtains, but the main entrance was at the side and
approached by a gravel drive flanked by evergreen bushes of some kind. The
black painted door stood between two pillars of white stone, and opened at
their approach.

A woman who was clearly the housekeeper came out to greet
them as they got down from the carriage. Tall, thin, dressed in a suitable grey
gown with a white lace collar and a bunch of keys worn on a chain at her waist,
she had obviously been expecting them and bobbed a respectful curtsey.

ęYour lordship... Miss Sommerton. I am Mrs Warren.
Everything is ready for you, sir.Å‚

ęThank you, Mrs Warren. If you would be so good as to take
my ward to her apartments. We have been travelling for some hours and I know
Emma would like to rest before we dine.Å‚

Emmałs cheeks felt warm. He had spoken of her as his ward to
the housekeeper to save her blushes presumably, but their true relationship
would become apparent once... they were sleeping together. There, she had faced
it in her own mind. She had become accustomed to the idea now. At first she had
been shocked at her own brazen behaviour, but Lythamłs casual manner had robbed
the situation of any embarrassment. Indeed, his behaviour had been so
circumspect during their journey that she might well have been his ward.

ęWould you come this way, miss?ł

Emma followed the housekeeper through a small entrance hall
to a reception room set out with various chairs and sofas into a larger hall
with an open and rather impressive staircase, which gave the house a light airy
feel. She looked up to the floor above, thinking that it had an Italian feel
about itor as she had imagined an Italian villa might look from pictures she
had seen. The marble statues of naked boys added to the feeling that the person
who had furnished this house had liked the Italian style.

ęIt is a long time since his lordship visited,ł Mrs Warren
informed Emma as she led the way upstairs. She stopped in front of a pair of
double doors at the end of the upper hall and opened them with a flourish.
ęThese rooms were always used exclusively by Lady Lytham herself. I hope you
will be comfortable here, miss.Å‚

ęOh, how very pretty!ł Emma exclaimed as she stepped inside
the first room.

She had never seen such elegant furnishings. The colours
were gentle shades of pink and cream with the occasional touch of deep crimson,
as though it had been flung there to startle the senses, the furniture of some
pale wood with panels of intricate inlay. There were display cabinets
containing delicate porcelain cups and tiny teapots, and some exquisite
figurines that looked as if they came from the Derby factory, also a ladyłs
desk with a leather top and a gilt rail above the little drawers. Sofas,
gilt-framed chairs and an embroidery frame all combined to make it the most
charming room Emma had ever been in.

Further exploration showed her an equally charming bedroom,
beyond which was a dressing room and a door leading whereinto another bedroom,
perhaps? Emma tried the door and found it locked. She turned to see Mrs Warren
looking at her.

ęHis lordship will be occupying the next suite, miss. He has
the key, of course, but you have a key to the dressing room.Å‚

ęOh... thank you. I suppose these are meant for the master
and mistress?Å‚

ęYes, miss.ł The housekeeper was clearly thoughtful. ęWas
there anything more?Å‚

ęNo, thank you. I shall come down in half an hour or so...
Perhaps some tea in the parlour?Å‚

ęYes, miss. Her ladyship always used the back parlour in the
winter, miss. She said it was warmer.Å‚

ęThen I expect we shall do the same,ł Emma said and turned
away to look about her once more. The housekeeperłs gaze had made her feel
slightly uncomfortable, but she was determined not to be affected by any other
consideration other than her own feelings. It did not matter what Lythamłs
servants thought of her. She would not allow such considerations to weigh with
her.

After the housekeeper had gone she took off her heavy
travelling cape and went to investigate the contents of two large armoires in
the dressing room. Her trunks had been sent on ahead in the baggage coach, but
although her own gowns were hanging there she saw that the clothes she had left
behind in Bath had also been placed in the armoire. Had Lytham been so sure of
her then?

Dismissing the unworthy thought, Emma was about to select
one of the gowns when a knock at the door made her turn. A young maid was
standing there, holding an elegant silk gown that Emma had never seen before.

ęIłm Betsy, Miss Sommerton. Iłve been pressing some of the
new gowns his lordship had sent from town. I brought this one backand Mrs
Warren said to ask if you needed any help, miss?Å‚

ęI was about to change into this green afternoon dress,ł
Emma said. ęBut the one you have pressed looks rather nice. Perhaps I shall
wear that instead.Å‚ Betsy held up a bronze silk gown that was more stylish than
anything else Emma possessed and had clearly been chosen by someone with an eye
for colour. ęYes, I shall wear that one, please.ł

Lytham must have been planning this for some time, Emma
thought as she allowed Betsy to help her to change into the beautiful dress. He
could not have known she would be forced to leave Bath so suddenlyand yet
perhaps he had been expecting it. He had warned her of the consequences if she
continued as Bridgetłs employee, though he could not have known what
Lindisfarne would do.

Emma had found it difficult to accept Bridgetłs apparent
change of heart. How could she be desperately in love with one man, and only a
few days later be seemingly content to be courted by another?

She was glad that Bridget had come to see how unworthy
Lindisfarne was, but still hurt that she could carelessly cast off her friend
for a man she was now prepared to forget. Lytham had told her that Bridget was
very apologetic for the way she had behaved and hoped that they might be
friends in the future, but Emma did not think it would ever be quite the same
between them.

If their circumstances had been reversed Emma would never
have been so careless of anotherłs feelings, especially someone who was in an
awkward position, but then, she would not have become so involved with a man
like Lindisfarne in the first place.

She had in her own way been as reckless as Bridget, though.
The only difference was that Lytham was being discreet. They were unlikely to
meet anyone who knew them here, which meant that their affair could be kept
secret. At least until they went to Paris.

Surely she would not need so many new clothes? Lytham had
chosen several gowns for her himself, and she had those Bridget had given her.
The trip to Paris was not necessary. Unless Lytham wished for it, of course.

He would not choose to stay here for long. Emma realised
that he must mean this to be a temporary situation... just until she had got
used to being his mistress. And she meant to show him that she was perfectly
capable of carrying the role he had given her, which was why she had chosen to
wear the bronze gown.

She was not some green girl to shy at the first hurdle.
Lytham had offered his protection and she had accepted, that meant she must
expect to have gowns bought for her and presented as a fait accompli. A wife would be given an allowance and expected to
choose her own things, a mistress must accept what she was given. And, judging
by this dress, Lytham had given her beautiful things.

By wearing this gown she was showing him that she was
perfectly happy to accept his terms.

 

Lytham looked out at the pretty back garden, which was
protected from the full blast of the sea air by the house itself. There were
rose walks, herbaceous borders and the summerhouse at the end of the long walk.
It was all rather bare at the moment, the only things blossoming a few winter
heathers and shrubs. He had remembered it as a garden full of roses, but he had
never visited in winter before. Perhaps he should have gone straight to Lytham
Halland yet that perverse devil inside him wanted to see just how far Emma
would push this masquerade of hers.

She would surely not go through with it to the end? She
would realise what she was doing, beg his pardon for having misled him and ask
to be allowed to leaveand then he would tell her of his true intentions.

He wondered what she would make of the gowns he had ordered
for her from town. They had been intended for her use at Lytham, just a
temporary measure until he could arrange for her to join him in London in the
spring, when she would be able to buy whatever she desired. She was certain to
be outraged when they were presented for her use with no explanation. She would
never wear them... at least until he told her the truth, which was that she
would need some warmer clothes because the winters in these northern climes
could be very cold.

ęI hope I have not kept you waiting too long?ł

He turned to look at her, experiencing a shock as he saw her
standing there in the bronze silk. He had always known that the gown would suit
her. It brought out the richness of her hair and gave her skin warmthbut he
had not expected to find her quite so beautiful. Nor had he imagined she would
choose to wear one of the gowns he had bought for her. He was uncertain for the
first time since he had begun this charade.

ęYou look... beautiful, Emma,ł he breathed, feeling a sharp,
urgent desire to make love to her now, this moment.

ęIt is the gown,ł she said and laughed softly. She looked so
confident standing there, almost a different person. Was it the gownor had
something else happened to her? He could not decide, but there was one thing
certain in his mind. She was no longer the prim Miss Sommerton she had
pretended to be, but a lovely desirable woman. ęWhoever chose this had good
taste.Å‚

ęI chose it for you from a range shown to me by a French
seamstress. When I mentioned your name she said that you had visited her
showrooms and she had your measurements, though you had not bought anything
from her.Å‚

ęMadame Alicia,ł Emma said. ęI recognised her style. She did
indeed measure me for a gown, but I decided she was too expensive for my gowns,
though Bridget bought from her.Å‚

ęShe may be expensive, but I think the cost worthwhile.ł

ęI am glad you approve,ł Emma said. She thought he was about
to say something more when a knock at the door heralded the arrival of the tea
tray. It was a few minutes before they settled again, and by then the moment
had passed.

ęYou were looking at the garden when I came in,ł Emma said
as she poured tea the way she knew he liked it, with just a spot of cream and
no sugar. ęI imagine it is very pretty in the spring and summer. Did I see
roses climbing up the wall just beneath my window?Å‚

ęYes, I believe so,ł Lytham replied. ęI had not realised it
would look so bare at this time of year.Å‚

ęI should imagine the views from the edge of the cliff are
quite spectacular. Perhaps after tea we could take a walk there? Is there an
easy route down to the coveor must one go all the way back along the road that
brought us here?Å‚

ęThere is a path,ł Lytham said. ęBut the incline is quite
steep and I believe there has been a rock fall quite recently. If you use the
path you must take the greatest care, Emma. I should not want you to slip and
hurt yourself. A tumble could only result in serious injury.Å‚

ęI promise to be careful.ł She sipped her tea, then picked
up the silver pot. ęMay I refill your cup, Lytham?ł

ęThank you, no.ł

His eyes watched her thoughtfully as she refilled her own
cup, adding one lump of sugar with the silver tongs. She was perfectly at ease,
her manner that of a lady at home in such a drawing room, which of course she
was. Except that he had thought she would be nervous of being alone with him.
He had anticipated the moment when she would throw herself on his mercy and
then he would laugh, take her in his arms and tell her the truth.

But this woman was too assured, too confident to act in the
way he had imagined. By heaven, she was not going to shy off! She was actually
going to go through with it. Why? She was not that desperatenot as desperate
as she had been when she left Bath, for he had told her that the rumour was
scotched and she must know that many doors would be open to her if she were to
return to society.

As she turned her lovely head and looked at him he saw the
expectancy in her eyes... the hint of excitement. He had seen that look in
other womenłs eyes, across a crowded room, at the theatre, and he knew what it
meant.

She wasnłt afraid of becoming his mistress. Indeed, she was
ready for him to make love to her now if he chose. That thought made his blood
race and he felt himself hardening as his desire for her burned ever brighter.
It was women such as this who had turned the course of history! Cleopatra might
have come to Caesar in just this way, he thought and smiled as he realised
where his thoughts were leading him.

He had underestimated her courage and her determination. He
had been misled because she had run away from the scandal in Bath, but now he
began to see that she was much stronger than he had imagined. It was obviously
time for his confession. He could not allow the masquerade to continue.

He rose to his feet and took a few steps towards her,
stopping just short of the sofa she had chosen to sit on. She glanced up at him
inquiringly and he held out his hand to her.

ęCome here, Emma.ł

She rose gracefully and came obediently, but there was
nothing subdued or submissive in her manner. Her head was up, her clear eyes
meeting his fearlessly. She stood without moving as he reached for her, then
her lips parted invitingly as he drew her against him. As their lips met in a
hungry, yearning kiss, she melted into his body, and he could feel the
completeness of her surrender. Her mouth told him that her hunger was as great
as his own, and he felt the throbbing need in his loins.

ęI want you, Emma,ł he said hoarsely. ęOh, God, I want to
make love to you so much.Å‚

ęYes,ł she said, gazing up at him. ęI think it is time.ł

ęGo up to your room and wait for me.ł

She smiled and for just one second there was uncertainty in
her eyes, but then it had gone.

ęI shall lock the sitting-room door to the hall. You will
come through the dressing room?Å‚

ęYes...ł

He watched as she left the parlour, his hungry eyes devouring
her. This was not at all what he had planned! It was wrong, a mistake. He could
not destroy her innocence this way even though she was brave enough to give
herself to him, and yet he sensed that it was what she was waiting for, wanted.

Lytham paced the room like an angry beast. Why had he not
spoken out? What had he done? This foolish masquerade had been carried too far.
It had amused him to tease her, but to use her so basely would be a betrayal of
all he felt for Emma.

He would go up and tell her that he had never intended her
to be his mistress. She was the woman he loved... the only woman he had ever
loved like this. He wanted her as his wife!

Yet she was waiting for him, expecting him to make love to
her. His mind saw her as she would look with her hair loose on her shoulders,
clad only in a flimsy nightgown and he knew that if he once touched her he
would be lost. If she offered herself to him as she had a moment ago, he would
not be able to control himself. No, he could not, would not use her so scurvily!

Cursing himself for creating a situation that need never
have arisen, he went to the door and walked out into the hall. Instead of
following Emma up the stairs, he let himself out of the main door and began to
walk across the sweep of grass to the edge of the cliffs.

He needed to cool his fever before he spoke to Emma again,
to control the raging desire that had sprung up inside him at the sight of her
in that bronze gown. Until that moment he had not really understood the depth
of his own feelings for her, and though he had known that he intended to ask
her to be his wife he had not realised just how much he wanted and loved her.

It was the fault of his damnable humour, that quirk in his
nature that drove him always to test others, and more often than not to find
them sadly wanting. This time it had rebounded on him, for Emma was so much
more than he had ever guessed, so much more than he deserved. Her reserved
manner had hid so much that was valuable and fine in her, and only now did he
know her for the woman she wasthe woman she could become given her rightful
place in society.

He was not sure that she would appreciate the jest he had
played on her. Indeed, he thought she might be very angry, and rightly so. He
had been a very knave to play such a trick upon her.

She might think that he had deliberately tried to humiliate
her and that he had belittled the sacrifice she had been prepared to make for
his sake. He knew that she was capable of anger and he feared that she might
believe herself insulted.

It was that imp of mischief inside him, the perverse devil
that drove him close to the edge only too often. Had it not been for that
stubborn streak in his nature this situation would never have come about.
Emmałs father might still be living, she still residing quietly in her own
homeand yet that would have been such a waste. She would have faded into a
lonely spinsterhood, and the world would have been so much the poorer. With his
help she could shine in the drawing rooms of society as she had always been
meant to do. He comforted himself with the thought that he had at least done
this for her.

In another moment he felt a surge of disgust with himself
for trying to excuse the inexcusable. Emma had been forced to go against all
she had been taught. What had seemed amusing to him must have been torment for
her, but she had been brave enough to go through with it.

Why? Why had she been willing to go so far? He knew her too
well to think it was for what she might gain financially. The only explanation
that came to mind was that she cared for him sufficiently to consider her world
well lost for love.

Lytham had never been offered that kind of love, had not
imagined it truly existed beyond the covers of a book. Indeed, he could not
believe himself worthy of it.

Most women he had known took as much and more than they
gaveand yet he had seen love in Emmałs eyes, he had known that she cared for
him. He had known in his heart that she had not accepted his careless offeran
offer he had never truly intended to makefor the sake of his wealth.

Fool! Damned fool! He was a damnable rogue as his father had
once called him during one of their frequent quarrels. He was going to hurt
Emma when he told her that he had been deliberately leading her on just for his
own selfish amusement. She might turn from him in disgust, refusing to believe
that he truly loved herand who could blame her? Who could blame her!

He had planned mischief and he was the one caught in his own
toils. Staring down at the angry sea, as it boiled and thrashed around the
jutting rocks below, driven by a bitter wind from the north, he knew a moment
of utter despair. He had discovered something wonderful and there was a good
chance that he was going to lose it almost immediately through his own
carelessness. What a stupid fool he had been!

ęLytham!ł

He turned at the sound of a manłs voice and faced his
enemya man he had believed gone to his grave in a foreign land until recently,
when his investigations had warned him that Luther Pennington might still be alive
and returned to England.

ęThey told me you were dead in a brawl...ł

ęI ought to have died,ł Pennington replied, a bitter tone in
his voice. His face was aged beyond his years, his long unkempt hair streaked
with grey. He had the look of a man who had suffered abuse both at the hands of
others and by his own hand through wild living, a man desperation had brought
to his lowest ebb. ęYou and your friends did your best to destroy me.ł

ęI took no part in that,ł Lytham said, staring into his
hate- filled eyes. ęYour court-martialyes, that I admit. You deserved that,
Pennington, for what you did to another manłs wife.ł

ęIt was a moment of foolishness under the influence of too
much wine. She had been leading me on for weeks.Å‚

ęYet that did not give you the right to act as you did. You
raped a woman, a lady of gentle birth. Even a whore deserves better than that.Å‚

ęAre you so pure that you can afford to sneer at me?ł
Pennington snarled, his mouth curled back in a sneer of contempt. ęWhy did you
bring Sommertonłs daughter here unless it was to make her your mistress?ł

ęDamn you!ł Lytham said furiously, his anger directed as
much at himself as the other, for he had laid her open to such rumours by his
careless behaviour. ęI will not have you abuse her name. Miss Sommerton is none
of your businessand for your information I intend to marry her.Å‚

ęA pity you did not marry her sooner. She might have been a
rich widow,ł Pennington muttered. ęIłve been following you for weeks, waiting
for the right moment. I donłt want to make another mistake...ł

Lytham saw that he was holding a pistol. Penningtonłs
intention was clear. He had planned his revenge for a long time, feeding on his
hatred for what had been done to him and his opportunity could not have been
more inviting. Lytham was alone and unarmed, the last thing on his mind that
afternoon the possibility that an unknown enemy might take the chance to kill
him.

ęYou wonłt get away with this...ł

His only chance was to keep Pennington talking. Lytham took
a few steps towards him, hoping for a chance to wrestle with him, but the
pistol was cocked and ready.

ęDonłt be a fool, man. We can talk about this...ł

ęYou ruined my life,ł Pennington said. ęMoney wonłt buy
yours.Å‚

He raised his arm to fire, but even as his finger pressed
down on the trigger another shot rang out from some distance behind him. Lytham
heard the first shot seconds before the force of Penningtonłs ball struck him
in the shoulder and sent him staggering back, teetering for a moment on the
edge of the cliff. And then, losing his balance and falling over, he went
slipping and sliding down the face of the craggy cliff where the rock had
fallen in recent storms. He clawed at the loose boulders desperately, until his
head knocked against one larger than the rest, robbing him of all conscious
thought.

He did not see the man who had fired the first shot come
racing across the lawn, stop to glance briefly at the man he had killed, and
then look over the edge of the cliff. Nor did he see the moment of indecision
before Tom Sommerton began to make his way down the treacherous path.

 

Emma was wearing only a thin night chemise when she heard
the frantic knocking at her door. She hesitated, but Mrs Warren was calling to
her urgently and Lytham would surely not come now. She had waited nearly an
hour. Something must have happened to delay him. Reaching for her wrap, she
pulled it on and went to unlock the door.

ęYes, Mrs Warren? I was just having a little rest.ł

ęYou must come at once, miss. Therełs been a terrible
tragedy. His lordship...Å‚ The housekeeper choked on a sob of near hysteria.
ęBenson says he heard two shots out the front a while ago. He went out to
investigate andł

ęHas the marquis been shot?ł Emma asked, her heart catching
with fright. ęSomeone attempted to kill him a few weeks agohas he been badly
hurt?Å‚

ęWewe donłt know yet, miss. Benson found a dead man near
the top of the cliffs, but therełs no sign of his lordship. We think he may
have gone over the edge, though whether he fell or was pushedł

ęBut how could he fall?ł Emma felt sick with anxiety. This
was like a nightmare. How could such a thing have happened? ęWhat are you doing
to find him?Å‚

ęBenson has everyone out searching, miss. Therełs only me
left here to tell you what happened.Å‚

ęI shall dress and come down,ł Emma said. ęGive me a few
minutes, Mrs Warren. We must get more help. Is there a village near by? Yes, I
recall that we passed it. We must send there.Å‚

ęI believe Benson has already sent one of the grooms, miss.ł

ęThen we must pray that Lord Lytham is soon found.ł

Emmałs eyes were smarting with tears as she returned to the
bedroom and pulled on one of her older gowns. She would join the search
herself. They must find Lytham. They must!

She felt as if her heart were breaking. How could she bear
it if he were lost to her now?

 

It was growing dark by the time the villagers began to
search the beach with their dogs and lanterns. Standing at the top of the
cliff, her cloak caught by the fierce wind that had blown up, Emma stared down
at the angry sea and felt the despair wash over her. It was somewhere here that
they thought Lytham must have fallen, for there were signs of loose rock having
been disturbed. Just below her she could see what seemed to be a shelf of rock,
which had been caused by the erosion of this part of the cliffs. Below that was
a sheer drop to the jagged rocks that protruded from the sea like dragonsł
teeth.

How could he survive such a fallhow could anyone? He would
either be dashed to pieces on the cliff itself or drowned in the swirling
current about those spurs of jutting rocks. No one could have lived through
thatand he might also have been wounded before he fell. She felt such a surge
of despair that she swayed towards the edge as though she would cast herself
down to join him in his watery grave.

ęCome back to the house now, miss.ł

Emma felt someone tugging at her arm. She shrugged away from
the housekeeperłs grasp.

ęHe must be there somewhere. They have to find him they
have to!Å‚

ęThey will find him if they can,ł Mrs Warren said. ęBut
these tides can sweep a man away. The sea does not always give up its dead.Å‚

ęHe isnłt dead.., he canłt be dead...ł Emmałs words were
torn away by the wind and lost. ęI love him so... I love him so...ł

ęYes, miss. He was a good man. He will be sorely missed.ł

Her words were so final, so dismissive of any chance that
they might find Lytham alive that Emma felt the rebellion surge within her. She
would not give him up so easily!

ęHe must not be dead!ł

ęNo, miss. Perhaps he isnłt. Come away back to the house
now. You canłt do any good here tonight. The men will keep searching. The
locals know this cove better than anyone else could. If hełs there, they will
find him.Å‚

Emma wanted to defy her. She wanted to keep a vigil here at
the top of the cliff until he was brought in, but she could barely see anything
now other than the lights of the lanterns on the beach. Nothing could be gained
from staying here and she would be needed in the sickroom when they eventually
brought him home. Because they would in the end. They must! Otherwise she might
as well die with him.

She took a step towards the edge, then something inside her
made her draw back. No, she was not such a weak fool. She would not give him up
for dead, though others might.




 

Chapter Nine

The wind was bitterly cold, whipping about her fiercely as
she walked along the beach, constantly searching. Her eyes moved over the face
of the cliff, looking for a crack or crevice where Lytham might have crawled to
hide after his fall, but there were none that she could see. She turned towards
the sea itself, straining as if she would penetrate its stormy waters and find
him.

How could he simply have disappeared? It was more than a
week now since that terrible night, a week of such anguish that Emma did not know
how she had lived through it. She had hardly slept in all that time, spending
every daylight hour out searching for him, and every dark hour was torment
because she was forced to remain within the house.

People had been to the house, people from the village. The
Vicar had tried to tell her that God had a purpose for all he did; neighbours
came wishing to offer advice or condolence. Emma had turned her face to the
wall, closing her ears to the Vicarłs advice to pray.

Did he think that she had not already prayed a hundred
times, her prayers sometimes an entreaty, at others a curse that this could
happen? Why had Lytham been taken from her? Was it because of the sin they
planned? No, no, she would not believe that. Love such as she felt for him
could never be a sin. She knew that her life would be empty from now on for she
would never love another man.

As yet, Emma could not even think about the future or what
might become of her now that Lytham was dead. She did not want to think of a
world that did not include him, her mind able to cope only with an hour at a
time, counting them one by one as the darkness lifted and she could once again
go out to begin her lonely vigil.

The villagers had given up the search after the second day.
Everyone had told her that all hope was gone: Lytham was dead. He must have
fallen unconscious into the sea and been swept under by the current. It was not
possible that he had survived in such weather.

Emma refused to give up. She could not believe that it was
hopeless. If they had brought her a body she might have accepted it, but
without proof her stubborn nature would not give in.

He had to be alive because if he was dead then she wanted to
die, too. He must be alive. He must!

ęOh, my darling,ł her heart cried out to him. ęI love you.
Come back to me. Please come back to me, for I shall die if you do not!Å‚

 

There was only pain in the world, nothing but pain. Around
him was merely darkness, no light or heat or warmth... no love or... what was
it he was trying to reach? He did not know what he called for in the rare
moments when he was aware of someone roughly tending him, but he knew that
there was an even greater pain inside him than that in his head and shoulder.

Day was night and night was day, nothing was as it should be
in this place of terrible pain. He was lost, wandering in an ocean of misery,
needing something that was lost to him... lost to him forever.

ęForgive me...ł he whispered as just for a moment the
darkness lightened and he sensed someone bending over him. ęI did not mean to
hurt you... forgive me.Å‚

ęPoor devil,ł a soft, female voice said close to his ear. He
felt a hand stroking his forehead. ęI doubt he can last much longer like this.
It would probably have been better if youłd let him go into the sea.ł

ęI couldnłt just let him drown. I have to keep him alive
somehow.Å‚

ęI heard tell they were searching for him. Why donłt you
tell them where he isfetch a doctor to him?Å‚

ęBecause they will hang me,ł the second voice said. ęI
killed a man, Belle, and unless he vouches for me Iłll be taken as Penningtonłs
accomplice and hanged. Theyłll say it was thieves falling out.ł

ęYou killed to save an innocent manłs life.ł

ęI was seconds too late to stop that devil firing,ł Tom
Sommerton said ruefully as he looked at the pretty young woman bathing Lythamłs
forehead. ęYoułve got to help me, Belle. I canłt watch him the whole time, and
I need to collect wood for the fire. He ought to be given something... gruel
or...ł He shook his head despairingly. ęDamn it! I donłt know. What do they
give people who are this sick?Å‚

ęThat wound in his shoulder looks nasty,ł Belle said. ęIłll
fetch Granny Robins to him, shełll know what to do.ł

He grabbed her arm as she turned away. ęCan she be trusted?
She wonłt go blabbing?ł

ęYou donłt know her,ł Belle said. ęShe ainłt like the rest
of us. Some say as shełs a mite touched in the headshe sees things we
donłtbut she knows a bit about healing. If the wound needs the hot iron shełll
do it, and shełll give him something to ease the pain.ł

ęFetch her, thenbut remember, if anyone follows you here
IÅ‚m done for. Unless he can prove that I saved his life IÅ‚m for the drop.Å‚

ęAnd wouldnłt that be a pity, handsome lad like you!ł Belle
laughed at the man she hardly knew but had taken to her bed and her heart within
minutes of seeing him hunched up in the corner of the inn parlour, looking like
he had all the worries of the world on his shoulder. She had wondered where he
went to when he left her fatherłs inn, but it had taken her a week to discover
his secret, and it was a fearful one. Belle knew that she could earn a fine
reward for information leading to the injured man, but she wasnłt going to turn
her young lover in for a few pieces of silver. Besides, if his lordship
recovered because of her and Granny Robins he would likely give her more.
ęDonłt you worry, my luvver. Iłll be back and there wonłt be no hangman running
behind neither.Å‚

Tom watched as the saucy barmaid ran off, then went over to
look at Lytham once more. He ran his fingers through his hair, wondering why he
was risking his neck by staying here. If he had any sense he would cut and run,
and let Belle turn the marquis in if she chose.

 

ęOh, Lady Agatha,ł cried Mrs Warren. ęI was never so glad to
see anyone in my life. Iłve been at my witłs end to know what to do with the
poor lass. She wonłt eat a thing I give hershe hardly touches a cup of tea and
Iłm sure she never sleeps. She was a pretty girl when she came here, but shełs
hardly more than skin and bone now.Å‚

ęWhy on earth did you not send for me sooner?ł Agatha
Lynston demanded. ęAll I knew was that Lytham was missing, and I saw no reason
to come charging up here when he might very well turn up in Bath at any
moment.Å‚

ęWe didnłt want to worry you, małam. Besides, no one
expected the poor girl to take on like this. I think it must have turned her
mind. She seemed bright enough when she came.Å‚ She bit her lip and looked
rather awkward. ęI wasnłt sure you knew about her, małam. I thought she might
beł

ęWell, spit it out, woman!ł Lady Agatha said crossly. ęWhat
bee have you in your bonnet? I am beginning to think that it is you who have
lost your wits!Å‚

ęBegging your pardon, małam, but it did cross my mind that
she might be his lordshipłs lady love.ł

ęStuff and nonsense! Where on earth did you get that idea?
Miss Sommerton is a respectable young woman. Lytham was intending to marry her,
but he wanted to get to know her a little better first. I had hoped for an
announcement at any time.Å‚

Ä™His lordshipÅ‚s fiancée...Å‚ Mrs Warren looked shocked. Ä™Oh,
forgive my foolishness, Lady Agatha. His lordship said she was his ward, but he
asked for her to have the suite next to... Well, thatłs none of my business.ł

ęIt most certainly is not,ł said Lady Agatha sharply. ęWell,
I must be thankful that you decided to make me aware of the situationwhat is
it, three weeks after it happened?Å‚

ęWe did tell you his lordship was missing, małam.ł

ęBut you did not make the situation clear. Had you done so,
I should have been here long before this. Now donłt look so indignant, woman. I
am not entirely blaming you. There are others who might have informed me. And I
am here now, so we shall say no more about it. Where is Miss Sommerton now?Å‚

ęShe is walking on the beach, małam. She begins at first
light and does not return until the evening is drawing in.Å‚

ęWalking on the beach in this weather? Good grief! Itłs a
wonder she doesnłt take her death of cold. Send someone to fetch her this
instant!Å‚

ęYes, małambut I doubt if she will come. She just stares through
anyone who tells her to come home. I told you, I think she has lost her mind.Å‚

ęShe will come if she is told that I am here and want to see
her about something most urgent.Å‚

ęShe will think there is news of his lordship...ł

ęExactly. If that doesnłt fetch her, then I shall begin to
believe that you are right and she has lost her wits.Å‚

Mrs Warren went away to detail the errand to one of the
maids, a girl who had sometimes managed to get through to Miss Sommerton. It
seemed a bit cruel to raise unfounded hopes, but perhaps it was the only way to
shock her out of the apathy she had fallen into since that terrible night...

 

Emma heard the voice calling to her as she continued her
walk along the beach, but she did not choose to turn round. There was only one
person she wanted to see and she could not find him. She had searched and
searched until her mind was so weary that she no longer really knew what she
was doing, but there was no sign of him, no clue as to what had happened to
him.

She was like someone sleepwalking, repeating a pattern for
its own sake without knowing why. She was so tired... so terribly tired... but
she had to keep on searching or she would die.

ęMiss Sommerton!ł Betsy caught at her arm, forcing her to
turn and look at her. ęTherełs someone up at the house to see you. Lady Agatha
Lynston has something urgent to tell you.Å‚

ęLythamłs aunt?ł Emmałs head went up, a glimmer of hope in
her red-rimmed eyes. There could surely only be one reason for Lady Agatha to
make the long journey here! She must have news of Lytham. Gathering up her
skirt in one hand, Emma began to run along the beach towards the steep path
that led up to the greensward. She had climbed it many times now and it held no
fears for her. Besides, it was the quickest way. And if Lytham had been found
she must hurry. Pray God he was still alive! But she would not think beyond the
fact that there was news at last.

Betsy had not followed her, preferring the longer, safer
route to the top, but Emma did not look back. She was running as hard as she
could, her chest tight with pain as she fled across the grass towards the house
and burst in.

Seeing Mrs Warren in the hall, she clutched wildly at her
arm, her breathing so ragged that she was gasping as she asked, ęWhere is
shewhat news?Å‚

ęMercy on me!ł Mrs Warren cried as she saw her wild look.
ęWhatever shall we do with you? Shełs in the parlour, miss...ł

She shook her head as Emma went flying through the hall. The
poor girl was out of her mind, and the disappointment of discovering that there
was no news was likely to send her right over the edge. In the end they might
have to lock her away for her own safety. Well, well, she had warned against
it, but Lady Agatha had always gone her own way. She frowned and muttered to
herself as she went back to the kitchen. Would this tragedy never be done?

ęLady Agatha!ł Emma cried as she rushed into the parlour.
ęHas he been found? Is he alive? Oh, please let him be alive!ł

Agatha stared at her in horror. She had thought Mrs Warren
must have been exaggerating until she saw Emma for herself. Her face was drawn;
there were dark shadows beneath her eyes and her cheeks were hollowed. She did
indeed look as if her grief might have deranged her mind.

ęCome to the fire and get warm, my dear,ł Agatha said, her
pity aroused. ęI had no idea you were suffering all this time. That foolish
woman, to leave me in ignorance.Å‚

ęLytham,ł Emma gasped. Her chest was heaving as she tried to
recover her breath, but for some reason she could not. She felt pain in her
chest and her head, and her vision was blurring. ęPlease, tell me...ł

ęThere is no news,ł Agatha said and then wished she had not
as Emma gave a scream of despair and then collapsed into a heap at her feet.
ęOh, you poor foolish child. What has that rogue done to you? Let him only come
back and he shall have a piece of my mind! What can he be thinking of to upset
you like this?Å‚

She tugged at the bell rope impatiently. It was quite clear
that Emma had exhausted her strength. A doctor must be summoned at once, and Emma
would need constant nursing if they were not to lose her, too.

 

Lytham was aware that the pain had lessened since the
strange old creature had begun to nurse him. She was so ugly, and so bent up
that she looked like one of the witches from Macbeth! At first he had thought her something he had dragged up
from hellthe hell of his nightmaresbut now he knew that the girl had brought
her here.

He tried to remember the girl, but he was certain that he
had never met her in his lifebut how could he be certain when he did not even
know his own name?

There was a man here too sometimes. He kept in the shadows
as if he were frightened of being recognised, and yet something about him
seemed familiar. Why could he not remember this manand, even more importantly,
who he was?

The girl had told him that he had had a terrible accident.
He had fallen from some cliffs and it was only the bravery of the man in the
shadows that had saved his life.

ęIf Tom hadnłt gone down the cliff after you, you would have
fallen into the sea, been dragged under by the current and drowned. You owe
your life to Tom, sir, and thatłs the truth of it.ł

ęThank Tom for saving my life,ł he muttered weakly. ęCan I
have some more water?Å‚

ęRemember, just sips,ł the old woman hissed at her from her
chair by the fire. ęAnd donłt be bothering him with your talk, Belle. I donłt
want all my good work wasted on account of your tongue.Å‚

Belle turned away to fetch the cup, holding it while he
swallowed a few sips. He grasped her wrist, as she would have moved away.

ęWho am I?ł he asked hoarsely. ęTell me if you know, girl.
Who am I and why am I here? Have I no home to go to?Å‚

Since the darkness had receded a little, driven out by the
light of the fire and the lanterns, he had realised that he was in some kind of
a hut. It looked a bit like those used by woodcutters on the estate... What
estate? Did he have an estate and, if so, why wasnłt he there?

Why did he remember that there was a play about witches
called Macbeth and yet he couldnłt
recall his name? There were all kinds of things jumbled up in his brain,
fragments that seemed to lie just behind a curtain of mist in his mind. He
thought it must be his whole life, but until he could somehow reach out and
tear down that curtain he could not reclaim it.

ęAsk Tom if he knows who I am,ł he whispered. ęPlease, I
must know.Å‚

Tom came forward out of the shadows and stood looking at him
from the end of his bed, which was little more than a pile of straw covered by
sacking.

ęCan you not remember anything?ł Tom asked. ęDo you not
remember what happened just before you were shot?Å‚

ęI was shot?ł Yes, he could feel the soreness in his
shoulder and he seemed to remember the old woman applying the hot iron. The
pain had been so unbearable that he had fainted, returning to that place of
darkness from where it was such a struggle to return. He might never have
returned if he had not seemed to hear a voice calling to him, begging him to
come back. Yet he did not know who called to him in his dreams. ęWho shot
mewas it you? Were we fighting a duel?Å‚

ęSomeone tried to murder you,ł Belle said before Tom could
answer. ęTom shot him and saved your life when you fell over the cliff. If he
hadnłt come after you you would have tumbled into the sea and drowned for sure.
And now hełs in trouble with the law.ł

ęBelle!ł Tom warned. ęLytham doesnłt want to hear this, at
least not yet.Å‚

ęIs my name Lytham?ł

ęYes. You are Alexander Lynston, Marquis of Lytham,ł Tom
replied, ęand Iłm Emmałs brother, Tom Sommerton.ł

ęEmma?ł Something seemed to stir in his mind and Lytham was
aware of pain, pain from within rather than physical, though he did not know
what had caused it. ęIs Emma my wife?ł

ęI donłt know what she is to you,ł Tom said and glared at
him. ęThe last thing I knew, she was companion to Bridget Flynn, then I spotted
you leaving Fatherłs estate with her and followed you. And itłs a damned good
thing I did. I was coming to the house to have things out with you when I saw
that devil shoot you.Å‚

ęWho shot me?ł

ęPennington...ł Tom frowned. ęI didnłt know his name at
first, but he got drunk one night and confessed the whole sorry story. He
blames you for his court-martial, because you reported that he had raped a
fellow officerłs wife. He had been waiting his chance to kill you for ages.ł

ęAway with you!ł Granny Robins muttered, elbowing Tom to one
side. ęEnough talking for now or you will kill the poor man. Now then, sir,
drink some of this good broth and rest. Time enough to talk later when youłre
feeling more yourself.Å‚

ęYes, I must rest,ł Lytham said and fell back against the
pillows, his head spinning from weakness. ęYou wonłt go, Tom? I need you. Help
me and Iłll help you, whatever youłve done. Please donłt leave me here alone. I
need your help to find myself.Å‚

ęI wasnłt going anywhere,ł Tom said, but Lythamłs eyes had
closed.

ęYoułve worn him out with your chatter,ł the old woman
scolded. ęLet him rest now. Hełll be stronger next time he wakes.ł

 

ęSo, you are feeling a little better,ł Lady Agatha said as
she visited Emma that morning, two days after her arrival. ęYou foolish chit!
You had me quite worried about you for a while, but Mrs Warren said you took a
little chicken soup this morning.Å‚

ęIndeed, I am sorry to have caused you so much bother,ł Emma
said, her cheeks pink. She was feeling rested because the medicine the doctor
had given her had made her sleep peacefully for the first time in an age. ęYou
should not have come all this way for my sake.Å‚

ęShould I neglect the lady my foolish nephew had decided to
marry?ł Agatha Lynston fixed her with a stern gaze. ęHe would not thank me when
he returns to find you wasted away to a shadow of your former self.Å‚

Emma clutched at the straw of hope her words conveyed,
ignoring the misconception of an engagement between her and Lytham for the
moment.

ęDo you believe he will return?ł

ęLytham is not so easily disposed of,ł Agatha said. ęI doubt
not that there has been some mischief here. The authorities have at least
established the identity of the dead mana disgraced officer who apparently
once served with Lytham. My nephew played some part in his court-martial and it
was believed Pennington had died abroad. It seems Lytham had been making
inquiries about the fellow recently and that he may have cause to think that
Pennington was intending to murder him.Å‚

ęMurder...ł Emma shuddered as another shooting incident
crossed her mind. ęOh, no! He should have been on his guard. It happened once
beforethe shot that scraped his arm in the woods! It occurred when he was
escorting me to London. I begged him to take care.Å‚

ęThat was when he was taken ill of a fever and you helped
him up the stairs of an inn to his room, I presume?Å‚

ęHehe told you of that?ł Emmałs cheeks were heated as she
met the knowing gaze of the elderly lady standing at the foot of the bed.

ęCertainly. I must apologise for any distress caused you on
the day you called on me in Bath, Emma. I do hope I may call you that, my
dear?ł She smiled as the girl nodded. ęI was unwell and I had not heard that
scurrilous rumour making the rounds in Bath. I hope Lytham told you that he had
scotched it?Å‚

ęYes. He did say something about it.ł Emma felt terrible.
Lady Agatha was being so kind to her. What would she say if she knew the true
situation?

ęWell, Emma, what are we to do?ł Agatha looked thoughtful as
the girl was silent. ęThis is a pretty coil, is it not? Lytham disappeared and
you here alone, at the verge of collapse when I arrived. It wonłt do. It wonłt
do at all.Å‚

ęI could not leave here while there was hope.ł

ęThis house has never suited me, being so close to the sea,
especially in winter. Those winds do my bones no good at all. I think I shall
take you home with me, my dear. Lytham made Lynston Cottage over to me as a
present soon after his father died. It is smaller and more comfortable than
that rackety mansion of his. Yes, we shall go home and wait for him to contact
us.Å‚

ęBut supposing...ł Emmałs protest died on her lips. She had
no right to remain in this house indefinitely. If Lytham was losther mind
could not accept the word deadshe had no place here. She would have to leave
eventually and she did not know where to go, for she could not impose on Mary
Thorn again so soon. ęYou are very kind, małam. I will come if I shall not be a
trouble to you.Å‚

ęStuff and nonsense!ł Agatha said. ęI am not an easy person
to live with, Emma, but I dare say you could fare worse. And I am all Lytham
has apart from some distant cousins. We shall support each other through this
trying time.Å‚

Emma might have continued her protest, but she caught a
glimpse of the vulnerability beneath Lady Agathałs show of strength. She must
be more than seventy years of age and, though of stout heart and constitution,
would find the loss of her only close relative hard to bear.

ęI should like to stay with you for a while, małam.ł

ęIf Lytham had not wasted so much time you might have been
his wife.ł Agathałs hand trembled, but she clutched the bed rail to steady
herself. ęI dare say the wretch is caught in some card game and will return
when he thinks fit.Å‚

Emma did not reply. She could not believe any such thing,
though she did wonder why Lytham had gone out when he had told her to wait for
him in her room. Why had he changed his mind? Why had he gone out instead of
coming to her? It was so puzzling.

In her first wild grief she had not taken the time to wonder
why he had not come to her, but now the question was beginning to nag at her.
Had she done something to displease himbeen too eager for his kisses? Or had
something lured him out to those windswept cliffs where he might have met his
death? Oh, please let him not be dead!

Perhaps her unrestrained passion had been too revealing?
Perhaps he had not wanted her to fall in love with him, tearing that she might
cling, become an unwanted burden. Yet his passionate words had seemed to
indicate something cry different.

Why had he gone for that fatal walk on the cliffs? And why
did Lady Agatha imagine that he had intended to take Emma as his wife?

It was a mystery and one that she had no way of solving. She
was aware that her first tearing grief had settled to a dull ache in her
breast. It would come back to haunt her sometimes, bringing tears and a return
of the unbearable pain his loss had woken in her, but she was feeling calmer,
more able to cope with life than she had been before Lady Agathałs arrival. And
perhaps there was still a flicker of hope.

 

ęTell me again, Tom,ł Lynston asked as he leaned heavily on
the younger manłs arm. They had come out for some fresh air because he was in
need of it, though not yet strong enough to walk out alone. ęI have grasped who
and what I am, and a few pictures have begun to remind me in flashes of my
pastbut though you have told me so much. I am not yet clear about your own
involvement. There was some scandal linking us through my brother, you say?Å‚

ęI swear I had nothing to do with your brotherłs death,ł Tom
said. ęAt least, not directly. I was with his wife that day. Maria and I had
spent the afternoon together at the Dower House. It was always her favourite
place, for she did not like the Hall. She lives there now, of course. She said
her husband would not come to the Dower House and we met there oftenbut I
think he may have discovered that we went there.Å‚

ęWhy do you say that?ł

ęBecause...ł Tom looked awkward. ęThat afternoon I saw him.
I had gone to the bedroom window to look out and I saw him staring up at the
house. Until that moment I had not thought he cared what Maria did. He was a
careless husband, neglecting her and going his own way, but he seemed
distressed, staring up at the house more in grief than anger. He may even have
seen me.Å‚

ęSo he rode off in some kind of a mood and was thrown from
his horse.Å‚ Lytham nodded. He could not remember his brother, but something
told him that he had felt no love or friendship towards the man he could not
picture. Besides, he had come to trust Tom in the past few days and believed
his story. ęIt fits in with what you have told me. But you were accused of murderand
your father threw you out.Å‚

ęBecause I told him the truth. He was in such a rage. He
said that I was guilty of murder even if I had not planned it. My behaviour had
driven Mariałs husband mad with jealousy and so he rode carelesslyand perhaps
Father was right. I had not thought John Lynston a loving husband, but perhaps
I wronged him.Å‚

ęMy brother was always a careless brute with horses It is
not surprising that he was thrown, nor the first time, I dare say.Å‚

Tom stared at him. ęHave you recovered your memory, then?ł

ęNo. I have no idea where that came from,ł Lytham admitted.
ęIt was instinctive. But I believe it to be true. It seems that fragments come
back to me when I least expect it.Å‚

ęPerhaps everything will return in time.ł

ęI must hope so.ł Lytham frowned. ęNow, tell me if you will,
what was my relationship with Emma?Å‚

Once again he felt that peculiar little pain about his
heart. Why should he feel that way when he spoke her name, as if something very
precious was lost? He tried to pull aside the curtain and remember what he knew
instinctively was very important, but could not.

ęI do not know,ł Tom admitted. ęI had wondered that myself.
You may have felt yourself in place of a guardian towards her. I know there
were rumours.

ęWhat kind of rumours? And who told you of them?ł

ęMaria.ł Tom went slightly pink. ęI visited her a few weeks
ago and she told me you had been to see her. You asked her questions concerning
her husbandłs death, but she had told you nothing of the afternoon we spent
together.Å‚

ęYet she might have saved you from disgrace.ł

ęAnd brought ruin on herself. I forbade her ever to speak of
it.Å‚

ęThat was noble if a trifle foolish, my friend.ł

ęWould you have done otherwise to save a lady you cared for
from scandal and disgrace?Å‚

Lytham hesitated and then smiled wryly. ęWould I? That is
the question and an important one, I think. Unfortunately, I cannot answer it
for the moment. I fear that I may have done many things that might not bear the
light of day.Å‚

ęI have heard you spoken of as a damnable rogue, but I do
not think it, my lord.Å‚

ęDo you not?ł Lytham murmured, smiling oddly. ęWe must see
what can be done to restore your fortunes, Tom. What is the wish closest to
your heart?Å‚

ęI once wanted to be an officer in the army, but my father
would not hear of it. He demanded that I do my duty by the family, but he had
already ruined us. When you won the estate from my father he was deeply in debt
and had sold too much land. It was not worth what you had hazarded against it.Å‚

ęDo you believe you could restore the estategiven a free
hand and the necessary funds?Å‚

ęBe your agent?ł Tom thought for a moment and then nodded.
ęYes, I think I should enjoy thatbut are you sure you trust me? As I have told
you before, you won it fairly.Å‚

ęI cannot think that I meant to take your fatherłs estate
even though he had foolishly thrown it away at the tables, though I have no
memory of that night. Yet I believe I would find such business distasteful. The
estate is yours by right. Show me that you can manage it properly and I shall
restore it to you. As for the matter of your good nameI shall see what can be
done once I have recovered my health and know a little more about my own
fortunes.Å‚

ęGranny Robins has healed you,ł Tom said, feeling rather
emotional and wishing not to show it. ęBut it is surely time you sought a
softer bed to sleep in, my lord? You own a house close by and it is a matter of
a short journey only.Å‚

ęYes, you are right, Tom. I shall do so, in another day or
so. At the moment I am as weak as a kitten. The day after tomorrow you will
oblige me by taking me to my house for, unless you show me, I have no idea of
where I live.Å‚

ęOf course,ł Tom said and grinned at him. ęAnd I must make
Belle a handsome present before we leave for she helped me care for you when
you were in a fever.Å‚

ęI shall make both her and Granny handsome presents when I
am in funds again,ł Lytham said with a wry smile. ęI believe you did tell me
that I am a wealthy man?Å‚

ęI am given to understand that is the case, my lord. There
was a reward for information as to your whereabouts of five hundred guineas,Å‚
Tom told him. ęBelle could have taken it, but she did not out of loyalty to
me.Å‚

ęYou are fortunate in your friends, Tom.ł

ęBelle is an honest woman, and she has been a good friend to
me in this business. It was I who begged her to keep silent.Å‚

ęYou were afraid of being accused of involvement in the
attempt to murder me,ł Lytham said. ęWe must make up some tale to cover your
neglect, Tom.ł He smiled a little mockingly. ęI think that will not be beyond
the resources of our imaginations, my friend. Fear not, you shall not end at
the hangmanłs noose on my account.ł




 

Chapter Ten

ęWhat a pretty house,ł Emma exclaimed as the carriage pulled
up outside the thatched cottage. The walls were of faded rose brick, the
windows of grey glass and thick, but hung with pretty lace curtains. ęI have
seldom seen anything I like more.Å‚

ęI am glad you approve of my home,ł Lady Agatha said. ęI am
very fond of it. My father restored it for the estate manager some years ago,
but Lytham provided his manager with a more modem establishment. This was built
in Queen Annełs time, but it has been recently refurbished to my taste and I am
content here.Å‚

ęIt must certainly be easier to manage than the Hall,ł Emma
replied with a smile. They had passed an impressive Elizabethan house on their
way through the park. ęThat needs a large family to fill it, I think.ł

ęExactly what Iłve been telling Lytham since he came home
from the army,ł Agatha Lynston said with a harsh cackle. ęAnd why he spends
most of his time in town, I dare say. Especially in the winter.Å‚

ęYes. I imagine it must be very cold at this time of year.ł

Emma had learned to control her feelings these past few
days. Her tears were shed in private now, during the restless nights when her
thoughts returned again and again to those last moments when Lytham held her in
his arms and she had counted the world well lost for love.

ęIf my nephew had any sense he would pull most of it down
and build a modern house in its place,Å‚ the elderly lady said as her groom came
to assist her from the carriage. ęThank you, Bennett. It is far too cold to
stand out here talking, Emma. Come inside, my dear. I am in sore need of
refreshment.Å‚

A smiling, buxom housekeeper welcomed them into the hall,
assuring Lady Agatha that tea would be served in the parlour as soon as she was
ready.

ęTherełs a good fire ready for you, my lady, for I knew you
would be cold when you arrived. ęTis a raw, bitter day so it is.ł

Emma admired the warm and comfortable room to which her
hostess led her. It was furnished in restful tones of blue, grey and a delicate
pink, with deep cushioned couches and dainty little tables and cabinets, very
much a ladyłs room full of knick-knacks and personal items. A sewing box stood
opened on a stool by the fire, books lay everywhere as if they were always at
hand when their owner needed them, and a writing box stood on the desk under
the window, its lid up as though it was often used.

ęSuch a clutter,ł Lady Agatha clucked as she watched Emmałs
eyes wandering about the room with interest. ęBut it is comfortable so and I am
a creature of habit, as you will soon discover.Å‚

ęI think it delightful,ł Emma replied with a smile. ęVery
like my own dear mamałs parlour at home before she went to Italy with our
friends.Å‚

ęHave you heard from your mother, my dear?ł

ęThere was one letter waiting for me at home when I returned
from Bath,ł Emma said. ęMama and her friends had hardly reached their
destination when it was sent. I have heard nothing since, but letters are often
delayed coming from abroad and I have been moving around myself a great deal.Å‚

Lady Agatha nodded, holding her hands to the fire to warm
them. ęThere, that is much better. I declare I shall not stir again until the
spring. Indeed, why should there be the least need? Now that I have you, my
dear Emma, I shall not be in the least lonely.Å‚

ęYou are very kind to say so, małam.ł

ęNot at all,ł she replied. ęI have been thinking, Emma.
Should Lytham not return, I should like you to make your home with me. Not as a
paid companion, you understand, but as my friend. I should settle an allowance
on you so that you need not be beholden to me for your personal expenses, of
course. It is less than would have been yours had Lytham lived, but may
recompense a little for your lossfinancially. I know that nothing can repair
your true loss, my dear.Å‚

Emma dropped her head, her cheeks flaming. Now was the time
to make the situation plain to Lady Agatha, but she could not find the words to
tell her that Lytham had asked her to be his mistress and not his wife.

ęI do not say that he will not return, for I believe he
will,Å‚ Lady Agatha said firmly, though there was a slight tremor in her voice.
ęBut if the worst should happen, I would like you to make your home with me.ł

ęThank you, małam. I should be happy to do so.ł

Emma had not the heart to refuse for she had grown fond of
Lady Agatha. As for the deception... well, perhaps it did not matter. No one
but she and Lytham knew what had been said between them, and nothing had
actually happened. Indeed, he had called her his ward when introducing to Mrs
Warren, and as far as Society was concerned there was no need for anyone to
know the truth.

Perhaps it was wrong of her to deceive her kind hostess, but
Lytham had offered her the post of companion to his aunt at the beginning and
that is what she would be in all but name from now on.

And what if he returned? Emma had not solved the mystery of
his apparent change of heart. Until he came to unmask her, it was surely a
harmless masquerade?

ęMy lord!ł Mrs Warren turned pale as she saw him walk to the
house. ęGod be praised! We thought you dead this past month.ł

ęI have been ill,ł Lytham replied with a slight smile. ęAnd
I must ask you for your patience, małam. My memory was affected by my illness
and unfortunately has gaps in it. Your name seems to escape me for the moment.Å‚

ęMrs Warren, sir. Warren and me have kept house here for the
past thirty years or more, since when your mother was alive and first bought
the house, God bless her soul.Å‚

ęAh, yes, Mrs Warren.ł He nodded and turned to his
companion. ęThis is Mr Tom Sommerton. He is my guest. It was Mr Sommerton who
saved my life when I was shot and stumbled over the edge of the cliff. He found
me on a rocky ledge and carried me to safety or I might have fallen unconscious
into the sea.Å‚

ęMiss Emmałs brother? Yes, I can see the likeness, sir.
Well, fancy that. I suppose you was on your way here to see her.Å‚ Mrs Warren
frowned. ęThe poor lady near died of grief when we thought you lost, sir.
Begging your pardonbut it seems strange your lordship did not let us know you were
safe.Å‚

ęI had lost my memory and Mr Sommerton thought there might
be other rogues waiting their chance to attack me. He considered it best to
tell no one of my whereabouts and kept me hidden until I was better.Å‚ His face
had gone white from the effort of talking to her. ęThe parlour, Mrs Warrenmay
I ask you to direct me?Å‚

ęOf course, my lord. Youłre still not well and here I am keeping
you gossiping in the hall!Å‚

She hurried before him, throwing open the door.

ęSome brandy for his lordship,ł Tom said. ęI think he is
faint.Å‚

ęYes, sir. At once.ł

She hastened away, troubled and confused by the change in
her master. He was thin and looked as if he ought to be in bed. And what she
was to make out of his loss of memory she did not know.

ęYou are sure he is not an impostor?ł her husband asked her
when she related her tale in the kitchen. Cook and the kitchen wench stared at
her in amazement, for everyone had believed the marquis must be dead.

ęTake the brandy in yourself. I would swear it was him, but
much changed.Å‚

ęAnd no wonder if he has been ill all this time!ł Cook said
and crossed herself. ęIt is quite shocking... shocking!ł

ęI shall decide this matter for myself.ł

Warren picked up the tray and went out, leaving the women to
exclaim and shake their heads over it again. He was shocked when he saw the
change for himself, but he did not doubt his masterłs identity. He served the
brandy to both gentlemen.

ęIs there anything else, my lord? Would you like to retire?
I will have a warming pan heated and passed between the sheets immediately.Å‚

ęThank you, Warren, but I shall not retire just yet. I would
like you to ask Miss Sommerton if she will join us please.Å‚

ęMiss Sommerton is not here.ł

ęNot here? I thought Mrs Warren spoke of her distress over
my disappearance?Å‚

ęShe was here until a few days ago, my lord. Lady Agatha
took her back to Lytham Hall with her. Miss Sommerton was beside herself with
grief. Mrs Warren thought she had lost her mind. We sent for your aunt and she
took your young lady away.Å‚

ęMy young lady?ł

Ä™Your fiancée, my lord. Lady Agatha told us you were to be
married. And indeed, Miss Sommerton broke her heart over your disappearance.
Like someone possessed she was. Walking along the beach at all hours and in the
worst of weather, looking for you, refusing to give up when everyone else
thought you lost. In the end she was ill herself, but she is better now.Å‚

Lytham felt the pain smite him in his breast. Emma had
become ill because she was so distressed over his disappearance. She must love
himbut did he love her? He wished that he could remember.

ęI see. Thank you, Warren. We shall dine at six. Please tell
Mrs Warren that I shall want something light, but Mr Sommerton will expect a
decent dinner.Å‚

ęDo not trouble overmuch for me. A baked ham and a capon or
some such thing will do well enough if you have it.Å‚ Tom looked at the marquis
as the door closed behind the butler. ęSo you were engaged to Emma. Had I
known, I would have risked being accused of complicity to save her pain. I had
no idea she was in love with you. I had thought it might have been something
else and this relieves my mind in that respect, though I feel terrible for
letting her suffer as she did.Å‚

Lythamłs brows rose. ęDid you imagine I might make her my
mistress? Alas, I have no memory of how things stand between us, but I could
not have offered less than marriage to a young woman of good family.Å‚

ęThere was some scandal, as I told you.ł

ęYou did not tell me the whole. Perhaps you should.ł

ęEmma was seen helping you upstairs at an inn. The tale was
that you were drunk and she by inference a whore but it was the night that
Pennington shot you the first time.Å‚

ęYes, that would make sense of the rumour.ł

Lytham was thoughtful as he sipped his brandy. This damnable
loss of memory! It would seem likely that he had asked Miss Sommerton to marry
him out of a desire to restore her reputation. It would be the action of a
gentleman and he hoped he was thatbut if that were so, why would Emma almost
die of her grief?

And why did he feel this overwhelming sadness each time her
name came into his mind? What had he done to her?

He was too weary to set out in search of her today. He would
rest here for a day or so and then continue his journey.

ęDo you think we should send word to Emma and Lady Agatha?ł
Tom asked, breaking into his thoughts. ęThey must have been wretched over this
business. I had not realised Emma would be so distressed or...Å‚ He looked
contrite and anxious as he paused.

ęYou would have reported my whereabouts?ł Lytham smiled. ęIt
was a terrifying risk, Tom, for had I not accepted your word you might have
been hung as an accomplice. I can guess what your sister might feel about
that!Å‚

For a moment the curtain in his mind seemed to shift. He saw
the picture of a womanłs anxious face looking at him; they were in a wood and
she had something in her hand.

ęEmma is very beautiful.ł

ęYes. I always thought she could be if she had the right
clothes,ł Tom remarked. ęHave you remembered her?ł

ęI saw a woman in my mind, a lovely woman. Is Emma
dark-haired with wide clear eyes and a soft, generous mouth?Å‚

ęYes, but donłt be fooled by that calm manner of hers. She
has a temper when roused,ł Tom replied with a grin. ęYou will remember that
fast enough when you see her.Å‚

ęOne must hope so,ł Lytham said.

He finished his brandy. It had restored him a little, but he
found it frustrating not to be able to remember. He should be able to recall
the woman he was going to marry!

ęNo, we shall not send word,ł he said at last. ęI understand
that my estate is not far from here. We shall be there almost as soon as a
letter. I would rather tell my aunt and Emma our story in person, Tom.Å‚

He did not know why he was reluctant to let his family know
of his survival. There was something regarding Emma lurking at the back of his
mind, but he could not pull that curtain aside for long enough to discover it.

 

Emma had decided that she needed some air. Lady Agathałs
cottage was very warm and she had been used to walking often at her own home.
Besides, she was curious about the Hall. They had sent word up to the big house
and Lythamłs agent had called to discuss the situation.

ęThere are distant cousins,ł Stephen Antrium told Emma. ęBut
I do not feel duty bound to inform them of the matter as yet. I shall wait for
a few months and then discuss the way forward with his lordshipłs lawyers.ł

ęLytham will be back long before it comes to that,ł Lady
Agatha said. ęYou mark my words, Mr Antrium. I feel it in my bones.ł

ęI pray you are right, małam. His lordship has done wonders
with this estate and I should not care to see it go to rack and ruin once more.
He is an excellent landlord, far better than his father and brothers were, and
there are other good deeds of his that he would not allow me to speak of, but
there, I must say no more.ł He smiled at Emma in a friendly manner. ęShould you
wish to be shown over the estate, Miss Sommerton, you have only to send for
me.Å‚

ęYou are very good, sir,ł Emma said, feeling like a fraud.
ęIt might be interesting to look over the house one day.ł

ęMrs Williams will be delighted to show you. I shall tell
her to be ready for a visit from you.Å‚

ęThank you, but it will be an informal visit. She must not
go to any trouble on my behalf.Å‚

 

Emma had not intended to visit the Hall that morning, merely
to walk in the extensive gardens and look at the house from outside. However,
as she approached through the rose garden, where the earth had been raked
winter clean and the bushes cut back to the stems to preserve them through the
worst of the weather, Mr Antrium came out of the house to meet her.

ęI chanced to see you walking this way from the window of my
office,ł he said giving her a welcoming smile. ęWill you come in and take some
refreshment, Miss Sommerton?Å‚

ęThank you. I am afraid I am taking you away from your
business. I meant only to walk and observe, not to intrude. I hope I am not
disturbing you, sir?Å‚

ęNo, indeed, you are not hindering me,ł he said. ęMrs
Williams is excited at the prospect of your visit. If things had been as they
ought... You must know that we are all devastated by his lordshipłs
disappearance, as you must be, Miss Sommerton.Å‚

ęYes, I am,ł Emma admitted truthfully. ęI loved him very
much.Å‚

ęOf course. We have heard how ill you were and that is why
we all wish to make you welcome here, to make up as best we can for the
terrible time you have suffered.Å‚

Emma felt herself blush. How kind these people were and how guilty
she felt for allowing the misconception to continue. Yet it had begun
innocently enough and now she could do nothing. To confess the true situation
would be so shaming.

She walked into the house with the young man at her side. He
was not a handsome man, being snub-nosed, with sandy hair and pale eyes, but he
was, she sensed, sincere and honest. She liked him and felt herself responding
as he began to show her some of the main reception rooms.

It was a very fine house, though old; some repair and refurbishment
had been done to the main wing in the last century, though it was in need of
much more. The furniture consisted mainly of heavy oaken pieces, heavily carved
and bought at the time the house was built, the silky surface of each piece
polished to a brilliant shine over the years. The stone walls had at some time
been panelled in oak, and that too had mellowed to a soft golden sheen, and
there were huge paintings in many of the rooms of rather dour-looking men and
women in period costume. Clearly Lythamłs ancestors, Emma thought.

She looked for some resemblance to the present marquis and
found none. One room, though, had been decorated in soft shades of green and
the furniture here was of a more recent period, fashioned of mahogany and
extremely elegant, though not new. There were pad-footed tables, comfortable
wing chairs by the fireplace, a magnificent cabinet with a towering swan-necked
pediment and a large writing bureau with its own elbow chair. On the far end
wall as you entered, a portrait of a pretty woman dominated the room. Gazing up
at it, Emma found what she had searched for elsewhere in vain and knew without
being told that this was Lythamłs mother.

ęThis is a lovely room,ł she remarked. ęSo different from
the rest of the house.Å‚

ęIt belonged to his lordshipłs mother. He has kept it
exactly as it was, though I believe he seldom comes here. He prefers the
library. My office is close by, which makes it convenient for business. His
lordship does not care to stay in the country overlong.Å‚

ęYes, Lady Agatha told me he prefers to stay in town.ł

ęHis house there is beautiful,ł Mr Antrium said. ęHe had it
done over recently and his lordshipłs taste is excellentbut you will perhaps
have seen it for yourself?Å‚

ęNo. I was staying in Bath beforeł She broke off, unable to
continue for the tightness at the back of her throat. ęI did not have the
opportunity to visit.Å‚

How terrible it was to keep up this deception. She felt as
if she were committing a crime, but managed to regain her composure as the
housekeeper came to greet her.

ęWill you stay for nuncheon, Miss Sommerton? Then I could
take you on a tour of the rest of the house this afternoon. You might like to
see the bedrooms?Å‚

Emma hesitated and was lost. She ought to refuse, of course,
but this might be her only opportunity. ęWould it be a trouble to you? Could a
message be sent to Lady Agatha so that she does not worry?Å‚

ęIt would be a pleasure,ł Mrs Williams assured her, beaming.
ęI know we all want to tell you how happy we were to hear the news of your
engagement.Å‚

ęWell, I am not sure that...ł

ęOh, we know it hasnłt been officially announced, miss,ł Mrs
Williams said. ęI suppose you were waiting to tell your mother as is right and
proper, but Lady Agatha let the cat out of the bag, as it were. To tell the
truth, itłs what wełve all been waiting for since his lordship came home from
the wars. Itłs more than a body can do to keep such a thing secret. You
wouldnłt expect it, miss?ł

ęNo, I suppose not.ł Emma blushed. ęThank you for being so
kind.Å‚

She allowed herself to be shown into a small parlour, where
two places had been laid for nuncheon. Mr Antrium held out the chair at the
head of the oval gate-legged table, and then took his place beside her. He
engaged her in friendly conversation as the meal was served on delicate
porcelain in a pretty turquoise blue pattern. It consisted of several courses,
beginning with a delicious vegetable soup served with freshly baked bread,
followed by cold capon, a pie of eels, which Mr Antrium clearly relished, a warm
pork pie and side dishes of creamed potatoes, buttered parsnips and a quince
tart.

ęGoodness, does Mrs Williams always serve such a variety at
midday?Å‚ Emma asked, feeling spoiled by the excellence of the meal and used to
something lighter. ęOr was this in my honour?ł

ęI do believe she might have been planning to impress you,ł
Mr Antrium said with a smile. ęI have been eating rather more lavishly than I
am used to of late.Å‚

Emma smiled and nodded, making a special point of remarking
on the quality of the fare served to them when Mrs Williams returned to show
her over the house after their meal.

ęShall we begin with the main wing, Miss Sommerton?ł Mrs
Williams asked. ęThe other wings are not much used and the furniture is kept
under covers unless his lordship is in residence, though we have been used to
keeping this part of the house in readiness. He sometimes pops in on us of a
sudden. You never quite know with his lordship.Å‚

ęI see...ł The housekeeper seemed to think like Lady Agatha
that the marquis would turn up in his own good time. Pray God that he did! She
thought that she could bear anything if she could only see him again.

It took some time to tour the bedrooms on the first floor,
for they were in better case than many of the reception rooms, because the
marquis wanted his guests to be comfortable in their beds, according to the
housekeeper.

ęThis is the master suite,ł Mrs Williams said, stopping at
the far end of the hall. ęPart of it is actually in the old wing, though it has
been done up, as you might imagine. There are five rooms in all, Miss
Sommerton. Perhaps you would like to explore on your own for a while? If you
need help, please ring and I shall come at once.Å‚

ęOh, I think I can find my way back,ł Emma assured her. ęI
have kept you too long from your duties already. I must thank you for your
kindness and I shall not trouble you before I leave.Å‚

ęIt was no trouble, miss. I hope we shall see you here as
mistress very soon.Å‚

Emma smiled, but made no answer. Her hand trembled as she
opened the door and went into the first room, which was a pretty parlour,
clearly a ladyłs room and decorated in shades of yellow, gold and cream. It led
into a bedroom, also a ladyłs room, furnished in the style of perhaps twenty
years earlier with pieces that must have come straight from Mr Chippendalełs
workshops.

Here there was little sign of the oak that filled most of
the rest of the house; it had been replaced by smooth shining mahogany, wrought
into tasteful designs: elegant elbow chairs, a pretty desk under the window, a
cabinet with figurines set out on the shelves, little chests at the side of the
bed, and a five-drawer chest at one end. On the dressing table there was a
pretty mirror set on a stand and all manner of expensive trifles, including
blue scent bottles with silver gilt clasps, silver boxes, silver buttonhooks,
combs and brushes and an enamelled patch box.

Passing through the dressing room, Emma entered what was
clearly the master bedroom, her heart catching as she caught the scent of
cedar-wood. This was Lythamłs own room! It was a scent she had noticed on his
clothes on a couple of occasions.

The room was furnished in what was usually described as the
Empire style, with imposing pieces of furniture that had obviously been
commissioned to match. Everything was made of some dark wood that she did not
immediately recognise and had stringing of a paler wood with some gilding and
the Lytham coat of arms cut into the bed-head.

There was a dressing robe lying on a chair next to the bed.
It was dark blue striped with a dusky gold. She approached it slowly, her heart
racing as her hand moved towards it, then drew back. She had no right to touch
his things, and yet the aching need to be near him was in her, making her eyes
smart with the tears she had believed long cried out of her. How could she face
the future without him?

ęOh, Lytham,ł she whispered, allowing herself to touch the
soft fabric at last. Her chest was tight as she fought the longing to pick up
his robe and hold it to her face, to breathe in the remembered scent of him.
ęWhere are you, my love? Please come back to me. I need you so.ł

So overcome by her emotions was she that she did not notice
the door open behind her, and it was only when she heard a slight noise that
she turned, expecting to see Mrs Williams. Her heart caught as she saw him
standing there watching her, an odd expression on his face; for a moment she
thought that she might faint. Had she conjured him up out of her need and
longing? Was he flesh and blood or merely a figment of her fevered imagination?

ęLytham...ł she whispered hoarsely, her throat so tight that
she could scarcely speak. ęIs it truly you?ł

ęEmma?ł he seemed to question, frowning as he hesitated.
ęYou really are beautiful. I had hardly believed my visions, but now I see you
for myself.Å‚

ęMy lord?ł She was puzzled both by his words and his manner.
He seemed unlike himself. And, indeed, there were marked changes in his
appearance. ęPlease, tell me I am not dreaming! I fear I must sit down or I may
fall down.Å‚ She sat heavily on the edge of the bed as her legs almost gave way
beneath her. ęDo you not know me? What is the matter? Are you truly alive and
well?Å‚

ęPerhaps not truly well,ł he answered, seeming to wake as
from a trance. ęForgive me if I frightened you. Williams told me these were my
rooms and I had hoped that seeing them might bring back my memory, but it does
not seem to have worked thus far.Å‚

ęYou have been ill?ł Emma caught at the only part of his
speech that made sense to her. She gazed at his face, seeing the new-wrought
lines of strain that illness had brought. ęYes, I see a change in you. What
happened, my lord? You must know that everyone has been very worried about you.
We feared you might be dead.Å‚

ęYes, I believe that was generally thought,ł Lytham said. ęAnd
I must apologise for it, Emmabut Tom thought it best until I was recovered
lest another attempt was made on my life.Å‚

ęAnother attemptbut surely Pennington was killed?ł Her gaze
narrowed as she looked at him. ęAre you speaking of my brother, sir? Was Tom
involved in this?Å‚

ęHe saved my life. Apparently I stumbled over the cliff when
I was shot and though I fell on to a ledge, I might have died there if Tom had
not carried me away and nursed me back to health.Å‚

ęHow did Tom come to be there?ł Emma demanded, feeling
angry. If Tom had known... all this time! Surely he could have let her know?

ęHe had followed us from your home,ł Lytham said, his eves
narrowing as he sensed her anger. ęHe was not aware that my disappearance might
cause you pain and distress, Emma. Tom had no knowledge of our engagement until
we reached my house.Å‚

ęOur engagement...ł Emma stared at him, her cheeks suddenly
hot as she realised what he was saying. ęMy lord, I should tell you at onceł

ęNo, please do not be angry with your brother,ł he said with
a smile of such sweetness it took her breath away, leaving her unable to
continue. ęYou must know that Tom had his reasons. He told you that he was
afraid a man he had been riding with might try to murder me, I believe?Å‚ She
nodded, unable to go on, though she knew she must speak out. ęAnd I believe you
know the nature of their business? Had he been suspected of complicity in the
attempt on my life, he might have been hung.Å‚ Emma nodded again, her heart
pounding. ęTom is finished with the life as you know, but it was fortunate that
he decided to follow us that day or I might not be standing here today.Å‚

ęMy lord.ł Emma looked at him oddly. ęYou mentioned a loss
of memory just nowhow complete is that?Å‚

ęI fear I can remember nothing before waking to find an old
hag caring for me in some deserted shack. If it had not been for Tom, I might
never have known who I was. I owe him so much, Emma, and I have decided that he
shall manage the estate that was your fatherłs for a year. I shall give him
money to help him get it back into good heart and if he is successful, which I
am certain he will beit will be his own, as it ought always to have been.Å‚

ęDo you know how it came into your possession?ł

ęTom told me everything. He was very honest. I like your
brother, Emma. I should have liked him if we had met in other circumstances,
but as it is I think he has become like a brother to mewhich he will be soon
enough in truth.Å‚

ęYou mean our marriage?ł She could not look at him for fear
of betraying herself.

ęYes, of course. I do not know what we had spoken of in the
matter of setting a date, but I think we must postpone it until the springif
you do not object too much? By then I shall hope to recover all the parts of my
life that are still eluding me.Å‚

ęDo you think that will happen, my lord?ł

ęLytham. You should properly call me by my name, Emma.ł His
dark eyes dwelt on her thoughtfully. ęI am not perfectly sure of the depth of
my feelings for you at this moment, though I believe I must have loved you very
much. It must be best for our hopes of happiness if we spend some time
together, getting to know one another.Å‚

ęPerhaps...ł She could not go on for her heart was full.

ęYou are hurt by my speaking so plainly?ł he asked. ęI
thought it was best since there is no hiding the truth. To have pretended
things were otherwise might have caused more hurt.Å‚

ęYes, that is perfectly true.ł Emmałs heart was racing as
she looked at him. She must speak out now, she must in all honesty! And yet she
could not bring herself to say the words that would make him turn from her in
disgust. She had allowed Lady Agatha to bring her here under false pretences
and gained the friendship of his servants. He would be angry if he discovered
her masquerade, accuse her of trying to force his hand, of duping him into
something he had never intended. Yet it was too difficult to speak, to watch
the smiles of those people she had come to like turn to icy coldness, as they
must. In time he would remember and then she would leave, but for a little
longer she would linger and bask in the delight of a future that could never be
hers. ęYes, of course. I would say only this to you, Lytham. Should you
discover that there has been a change in your feelings, for any reason, I
release you from any promises you may have made me. If that happens, I shall go
away and you may forget me.Å‚

ęForget you, Emma?ł He moved towards her, feeling an urgent
need to take her in his arms and taste those lips. Her face had haunted his
dreams since that first time of remembering and he wanted to make sure she was
real, not just a figment of his imagination. She did not move away as he
reached out for her, allowing him to draw her close, to kiss her softly on the
lips. A great surge of desire flowed through him as he felt her instant
response and he knew that he had done this beforethat he had wanted her
desperately once beforebut something had stood in the way. He released her and
drew back, seeing the way her mouth had softened with desire, her eyes smoky
and languorous as though she too had wanted their lovemaking to continue. ęI do
not think that once a man had held you, kissed you, he would ever willingly
forget you, Emma.Å‚

ęI think we must see how you feel once you have come to know
me,Å‚ Emma replied, finding it difficult to breathe. When he looked at her like
that she felt close to swooning! She loved him so and to leave him would break
her heart though she must do it in the end. But he would regain his memory and
then he would tell her to leave, his anger driving a wedge between them.

ęI do not believe that I shall change my mind,ł he said and
for a moment he looked as he had before his illness had wrought a change in
him, the old mocking expression there in his eyes once more. ęBut perhaps we
should go down. Mrs Williams will think I have seduced you if we stay here
alone much longer. Besides, I know that Tom is anxious to make his peace with
you.Å‚

ęI shall have some things to say to my brother,ł Emma said,
a gleam in her eye. ęI forgive you for not letting me know you were alive,
Lythambut Tom could have come to me. He must have known I would not betray
him.Å‚

ęApparently he was not sure that you truly believed it was
not he who shot me the first time, Emma.Å‚

She made no answer. The shock had made her forget everything
but her pleasure in seeing him alive once more, but now she was remembering...
the agony of believing him dead had almost killed her.

ęYour aunt has been most distressed, Lytham. I think you
must allow me to tell her that you are herebut she will want to see you at
once, I know.Å‚

ęThen perhaps you will both dine with me this evening?ł His
smile set her heart racing again and she longed to be in his arms once more, to
be truly his as she would have been if he had come to her that afternoon. ęAnd
I shall have my carriage take you home.Å‚

ęIt is not necessary, my lord,ł she replied. ęI believe I
shall walk. It is not far and I would have time to be alone with my thoughts
for a while.Å‚

ęOf course. This has been a shock. I should not have come
upon you unannounced, but I had not realised you were here.Å‚

ęI never intended...ł Emma blushed. ęI was walking and Mr
Antrium insisted I take some refreshment. That became lunch and a tour of the
house. Mrs Williams left me here to explore these rooms alone.Å‚

ęI trust that you liked what you saw? Though truth to tell,
I think there must be some changes made here. I had no idea it was such a
mausoleum.Å‚

ęYou have forgotten,ł Emma said with a smile. ęPerhaps you
always meant to change things but were too busy.Å‚

ęMy man of business tells me that there is much to be done
after my absence,ł Lytham said and frowned. ęBut this house must be a priority
for I could not expect my wife to put up with it as it stands. You must advise
me, Emma, tell me what you like and what you donłt.ł

ęYes, of course,ł she said, though she could not meet his
eves. Oh, dear, this was becoming worse and worse. She had no right to oversee
the refurbishing of a house in which she would never live. ęBut now I must go
or indeed Mrs Williams will think me lost to all propriety.Å‚

ęI shall see you this evening?ł He caught her hand as she
would have passed him, pressing it to his lips, his eyes meeting hers. ęYou
will not disappear into the mist like the myth I thought you must be when I
first dreamed of you in my fever?Å‚

ęIf I go, you will know why,ł Emma said. ęI promise I shall
not run off without your leave to go.Å‚

ęThen you will never leave me,ł he said and smiled at her.
ęAt least only for a short time. As soon as we are truly comfortable with one
another again I shall arrange the wedding.Å‚




 

Chapter Eleven

ęDid I not tell you it would be so?ł Agatha Lynston gave a
harsh cackle of laughter. Instead of being overset by the news, as Emma had
feared, she was triumphant. ęI knew that scoundrel Pennington was no match for
my nephew!Å‚

ęI can still scarcely believe it,ł Emma confessed. The long
walk home had helped her come to terms with Lythamłs sudden arrival, the wind
blowing some colour into her cheeks. Her eyes held a sparkle that had been
missing of late. ęWhen I saw him first I thought I had imagined it, that he was
but a dream.Å‚

ęA substantial ghost, Lytham.ł

ęHe is much thinner than he was and he looks drawn. I think
he is not truly recovered yet.Å‚

ęHe is alive, gel.
Give him time and hełll be back to his old ways, I dare say.ł Lady Agatha
frowned. ęYou say he has lost his memory?ł

ęThat was part of the reason Tom did not inform us of his
whereabouts.Å‚ Emma hesitated and then decided to tell Lady Agatha the whole
story.

ęDamned young fool!ł the old lady snorted. ęWhat would he
have done if Lytham had died, as he might? He would have been a fugitive all
his life. He might at least have told you the truth.Å‚

ęI scolded him roundly for it,ł Emma replied. ęBut, indeed,
he was already contrite. He did not know how much it would mean to me to know
that Lytham was safe.Å‚

ęWell, he has not heard the last of it for I mean to have my
say!Å‚ Lady Agatha pulled the bell-rope and ordered tea from the maid who
answered. ęSo we are to dine with Lytham this evening. I hope he means to send
his carriage. My servants are getting too old for jaunting here and there at
night.Å‚

Her grumbling disguised the relief she felt at knowing that
Lytham was home. She had never let Emma guess how deep her doubts were, but she
had been afraid that she might not see her great-nephew again. As her eyes
swept over the younger woman she wondered what was troubling her. Emma was
obviously happy that Lytham was alive, but something was on her mind.

ęWhat is wrong, my dear?ł she asked. ęHe ainłt called the
wedding off, has he?Å‚

ęNo.ł Emma blushed as Lady Agathałs keen gaze dwelled on her
face. ęIt is merely delayed until the springso that we may get to know one
another.Å‚

ęAre you afraid he wonłt feel the same as he did before his
illness?Å‚

ęI suppose that is possible.ł

ęRubbish! He cannot fail to love you, as I do myself. And so
I shall tell him if he tries to cry off.Å‚

ęYou must not,ł Emma pleaded. ęI do not know what his
feelings are. He could not remember me, other than as the woman to whom he had been
told he was pledged in marriage.Å‚

ęHadnłt got round to giving you a ring, had he?ł Lady
Agathałs gaze narrowed and she looked thoughtful. ęAlways was slow to make up
his mind. Not that there was ever any doubt in my mind. He could not have done
less after that damned young fool besmirched your name.Å‚

Emmałs heart lurched. Was that why Lady Agatha had believed
that they were to marry? Of course it must be. She had told him it was his
duty, but he had decided otherwise. If she had refused his offer of carte blanche perhaps... but she had
not. She had been already so desperately in love with him that she was ready to
cast aside everything for his sake. Therefore she was not entitled to wonder if
he might have been thinking of asking her to marry him.

ęDamn my idle tongue!ł Lady Agatha said as she saw the
doubts in Emmałs eyes. ęIłve made you think that was his reason for offering
you his name, and of course it was never that. I knew as soon as he asked me to
visit Bath that he was in love with you.Å‚

If only she could believe it! Emma wished with all her heart
that it were so. Yet would he have asked her to be his mistress if he truly
loved her? Emma could not think it.

ęEven if he loved me then, he may not do so now,ł she
replied. ęWho knows how his illness may have changed him? If I thought he had
changed his mind, I should, of course release him.Å‚

ęStuff and nonsense,ł Lady Agatha said briskly. ęGo upstairs
and rest before you change for the evening, Emma, as I intend to do. I hope
Lytham has not forgotten that I keep early hours. My digestion will not stand
town hours these days.Å‚

ęIf he has forgotten, Mrs Williams will not,ł Emma reassured
her with a smile. It would be a wrench to part with her friend when the time
came for her to leave, but at least Lady Agatha would not be alone. She would
have the marquis to care for her and one day he would take a wife.

* * *

Lytham had spent almost an hour acquainting himself with the
personal items in his room. He picked up combs and brushes, sniffed at pomade
for grooming his hair and found it smelled pleasant, though he was not sure
that he would use such a thing. Opening the huge armoire in the corner of the
dressing room, he discovered that it was full of clothes, most of them
comfortable plain garments for riding and country living, but there were also
some fashionable coats that must have come from the best tailors. In fact,
everything he discovered was of the finest quality, which seemed to indicate
that he had fastidious taste.

He had hoped that something in the room might trigger his
elusive memory, but even an exquisite miniature, which stated on the reverse
that it was of the tenth marchioness and therefore his mother, brought no
flicker of recognition. Damn it! He ought to remember his own mother. She was beautiful,
but he thought she looked a little haughty, even coldand he smiled as he
considered the lady who would be his wife. Emma was flesh and blood, as warm as
she was lovely.

Yet there was something that troubled him about her. It was
a damned nuisance that he had no memory of his relationship with Emma!
Especially as he suspected that she was hiding something from him.

There had been no doubt about her shock at seeing him alive,
or the pleasure that had swept over her as she realised that he was actually
there in the room with her. Nor could he doubt her response to that kiss. He
had not meant to do that so soon, but the need to hold her had been so strong
that he had not been able to resist.

The scent of her had lingered long after she had gone,
arousing and frustrating him. He had wanted her so badly! Yet he could not
remember anything that had passed between them.

From all he had been told and heard, and from the warmth of
her lips beneath his, he believed that she cared for him, as he believed he had
cared for her. No, surely she was in love with him? He had known other willing
women, but none had been like herhow could he know that? He had no memory of
those other women, but he knew that they had meant nothing to him.

Emmałs face and name had been haunting him ever since Tom
had spoken of her. Why? Why did he feel that he had done something to hurt her?
She had not reproached him or given any indication that he had displeased
her... but there was some reserve in her. Was it because he had changed physically
or because he had requested that they wait until the spring to marry?

Yet how could he marry her until they had had time to know
one another? She had not lost her memory, of course, but he was at a
disadvantage. He did not know what would please herand he wanted to please
her. He knew that he had hurt her. She had not complained of the anguish she
must have felt while he was missingbut he knew how she had suffered, for Mrs
Warren had been forthright about it. He had been affected powerfully by the knowledge
of Emmałs grief, and it had made him even more determined never to hurt her
again.

It would take a little time to break down this barrier
between them, he thought, but he must not rush her. It was important for the
future that they should be comfortable together. Yet when he recalled the
urgent throbbing in his loins as he held her, he wondered how long he could
wait to claim her as his own.

 

ęSo youłve come back to us,ł Agatha Lynston said, her
questing eyes going over him. ęYou look terrible, Lytham. No wonder Emma
thought she had seen a ghost.Å‚

Lytham laughed and kissed her cheek. ęSomeone warned me that
your tongue was sharp, Aunt.Å‚

ęIt used to amuse you. You were always the only one of my
relatives I cared for. Your father and brothers were bad, Lythambad blood.
They did their best to ruin the family. Itłs as well theyłre gone, but I should
be obliged if you would get yourself an heir before you disappear again.Å‚

Her gruff tone held concern for him. He sensed it
instinctively. He could not remember her, but knew that their relationship had
been special.

ęYou must forgive her, Emma,ł he said in a teasing tone. ęMy
aunt has always been one to call a spade a spade, I believe.Å‚

ęI ainłt mealy-mouthed, never have been,ł Lady Agatha said.
ęEmma doesnłt mind me. She knows what I mean.ł

ęI am sure Lady Agatha has your best interests at heart, my
lord.Å‚

ęLytham,ł he said. ęWill you never learn to say it, Emma? Or
is it only that I have displeased you again?Å‚

His eyes widened as he spoke, for the words had come into
his mind unbidden, and he had the strangest feeling that it was not the first
time he had said something similar to her.

ęYou have not displeased me,ł she said but her eyes would
not meet his questing gaze. ęForgive me, Lytham. I sometimes forget that we are
engaged.Å‚

He glanced at her hand. ęIt seems I have been neglectful in
buying you a ring. Perhaps I meant to have it made. No matter. Give me your
hand if you will, Emma. This will suffice until I go up to town.Å‚

Emma offered her left hand reluctantly. The ring he slid on
to her finger was a small cluster of fine diamonds in the shape of a daisy and
fitted well.

ęStephen reminded me that it was in the office strongbox,ł
he said with a little frown. ęIt belonged to my mother. I understand it was her
fatherłs gift to her when she was wed. I am sure she would want you to have
it.Å‚

ęIt is beautiful, my... Lytham.ł

ęA trinket until something more suitable is arranged.ł

ęThank you.ł Emmałs guilt rose up to haunt her. This was
terrible! Why had she not spoken out long ago?

It was not easy to recover from the embarrassment of
accepting a ring to which she had no right, but as they progressed into the
dining room she felt the awkwardness alleviate. Lady Agatha was eager to hear
everything Emma had told her from Lythamłs own lips, and Mr Antrium put himself
out to entertain his employerÅ‚s fiancée, Tom joining in the conversation from
time to time, but looking thoughtful.

ęI am so relieved that I did nothing precipitate in the
matter of his lordshipłs cousins,ł Mr Antrium confessed. ęAnd I am sincerely
happy to have him back home.Å‚

ęYou will be invaluable to him in the coming weeks,ł she
said. ęIt must be so awkward, so uncomfortable, to remember nothing of your
past life. He will need good friends to help him.Å‚

ęI have heard of such cases,ł the young man said with a
serious expression. ęSometimes the memory returns of a sudden, though there is
apparently no certainty of it.Å‚

ęThen Lytham must learn his life all over again.ł

ęHis lordship is a very intelligent man. I do not doubt that
he will cope with a situation that others might find intolerable.Å‚

It was clear to Emma that Mr Antrium was both fond of and an
admirer of his employer. From the respect in the manner of his agent, and the
happy smiles on the faces of his servants, Emma realised that all his people
held him in affection.

* * *

Later, when it was time to leave, Mrs Williams brought
Emmałs cloak for her, fussing over her as she placed the soft velvet garment
about her shoulders.

ęIs it not the most wonderful news, Miss Sommerton?ł

ęYes, wonderful,ł Emma agreed. ęI think his lordship has had
a marvellous escape.Å‚

ęAnd due to Mr Sommerton,ł the housekeeper said with an
approving beam at Tom as he came to take his farewell of his sister.

ęI shall call to see you in the morning,ł Tom said as he
kissed Emmałs cheek. ęI must hope that you will one day forgive me for keeping
you in ignorance of the situation concerning Lytham?Å‚

ęOf course,ł she said and smiled up at him. ęI was shocked
when Lytham told me the story and cross with you, Tom, but I understand your
dilemma. It was an awkward situation. Yet you ought to have known that I would
support you.Å‚

ęI did not realise that Lytham meant so much to you. Had I
done so, I would have taken the risk of coming to you.Å‚

Emma blushed and shook her head. ęI was naturally
distressed. Anyone would be.Å‚

She felt that someone was staring at her, and looking up,
met Lythamłs dark gaze. His eyes seemed to express doubts and regret, but he
smiled as he came to say goodnight and to escort them to the carriage,
assisting first Lady Agatha and then Emma.

ęI have things to discuss with Stephen, which I imagine must
keep me busy for the morning, but perhaps we could ride together in the
afternoon. Do you ride? Forgive me. I am not sure.Å‚

ęHow could you be? I did not ride in London or Bath, though
I enjoyed the pastime at home when it was possible. Father had reduced the
stables before he died and did not possess a horse suitable for my use, though
Sir William allowed me to use something from his stables sometimes.Å‚

ęStephen tells me I have one or two horses that might suit
you, Emma. I beg you will use them whenever you wish.Å‚

ęThank you. I shall ride with you tomorrow. At what time
shall you be ready?Å‚

ęWhy do you not come for nuncheon? I should have finished my
business by then and shall be free to spend some time with you.Å‚

ęThank you. I may walk back with Tom after his visit to me.ł

Lytham kissed her hand, his thoughtful eyes dwelling on her
face. Something was definitely troubling her, though she was trying to hide it.

ęGoodnight, Emma. I shall look forward to our ride.ł

ęGoodnight, my lord.ł

She turned away as he gave the order for the carriage to
move off.

 

Emma was thoughtful as she undressed that night. What did
she truly know of Lord Lynston? She had met him only a few times, but her
defences had crumbled before the force of their mutual passion. In truth, she
had learned more of his true nature from his servants than she had known of him
previously.

It seemed that he was a better man than she might have
expected from what was whispered about him, for he was certainly not the
damnable rogue her friend Sir William Heathstone had believed him. Why then had
he asked her to be his mistress? Thinking it through, she realised that it was
not the behaviour of a gentleman. Although her name had been linked to scandal
because of Bridgetłs indiscretion, and that night when he had been taken ill,
she was respectable and of good family. He should properly have offered her
marriage.

And she ought to have refused the offer he had made her!

Emmałs cheeks were hot with shame as she recalled her own
behaviour that afternoon. She had melted into his arms, offering herself and
her love to him without reserve, like any wanton from the streets. What had she
been thinking of?

It would shame her if Lytham recalled her unbridled passion
and his own distaste for it. She had come to the conclusion that it must have
been something in her that had sent him out to walk on the cliffs. What other
reason could there be?

She ought to leave here as soon as possible, before she was
exposed. Something in Lythamłs gaze that evening had warned her that he had
some doubts. She would not be able to bear it if his manner should become cold
and distant, which it must if her deception were discovered.

Yet it was difficult to leave. For one thing she had very
little money. She could ask Tom to lend her some but he would want to know why
she needed it, and what could she tell him? He had the prospect of a secure future
at the moment; if she told him the truth he might call Lytham out. And then
there was the matter of her own future. If she was to leave she would have to
find work somehow. There was no way out of this web into which she had walked
of her own volition. For the moment she must go on as she was, and if Lytham
should rememberthen his natural disgust would make it easier to leave him.

 

Lytham paced the floor of his bedchamber, feeling much like
a caged beast. Why would his wretched memory not return? He knew that something
important was lurking behind that misty curtain in his mind, mocking him.

Several times that evening Emma had deliberately refused to
meet his eyes. What in heavenłs name had he done to her?

He must have done something to hurt her! Her eyes seemed
almost to accuse him and she was holding back from him. He had had the leisure
to observe her as she spoke to others and saw none of the reserve that she held
towards him. Had he not been told of her desperation after his disappearance,
he would have assumed that their engagement was merely a matter of convenience
on both sides. For him it would be the obligation of providing an heir and for
her... security?

He must have felt himself responsible for her welfare after
her fatherłs untimely death. Having talked at length with Tom and Stephen, he
now understood the matter much better. Apparently, he had challenged Emmałs
father at the card table, goading him into gambling away his estate. He had no
idea why he should have done so, but it seemed clear that he had, an
unfortunate circumstance that had led to Sommertonłs death. It would seem clear
that he had an obligation to the family, made even more acute by the scandal
caused by his illness at that inn.

Yet if that were all, why did his senses become inflamed at
the mere mention of her name? That kiss had brought him almost to the point of
no return, making him throb and burn for her, and only his fear of frightening
her had made him draw back. Was it possible that they had been lovers? Would he
have anticipated their wedding night?

It was not the behaviour of a gentleman, but was he a
gentleman in the true sense of the word? Even Lady Agatha had admitted that
there was bad blood in the family.

He could not know the truth and was frustrated again, cursing
as he resumed his pacing.

What kind of a man was he?

 

ęI meant to come earlier,ł Tom said as they began their walk
to the Hall that morning. ęBut Lytham suggested I might like to talk to Stephen
Antrium about Fatherłs estate and I clean forgot the time.ł

ęIt does not matter,ł Emma assured him with a smile. ęI am
glad to see you taking so much interest in the estate, Tom.Å‚

ęI want to make a success of it, prove that Iłm not quite
the fool Father thought me.Å‚

She caught the note of defence in his voice, understanding
how much the quarrel with their father had hurt him, and reached out to press
his arm. ęI have never thought you a fool, Tom, just a little hot-tempered, as
Father was himself.Å‚

By this time they had reached the Hall and were welcomed by
the housekeeper. She provided a warm drink to drive away the chill of their
walk, and within ten minutes Lytham and his agent joined them. The two men were
in close conversation when they arrived, but business was forgotten as they all
went into nuncheon.

Once again several courses were served, though Emma refused
to take more than cold meat and some bread and butter.

ęYou eat very little,ł Lytham remarked, regarding her
thoughtfully. ęYou must order the menus as you wish them, Emma. Mrs Williams
has consulted me, but I was not sure of what you would like.Å‚

ęI need only something simple in the middle of the day,ł she
told him. ęBut you and Mr Antrium must not be deprived on my account. It is not
for me to make changes to your arrangements.Å‚

ęI was thinking it might be easier if you and my aunt were
to stay here at the Hallł

ęOh, no,ł Emma said hastily and blushed as he raised his
brows. ęLady Agatha loves her home and we are quite comfortable there.ł

ęAs you wish.ł He frowned as if her refusal had displeased him,
but said no more on the subject.

The meal was at an end. Tom and Mr Antrium took their leave
and Emma was invited into the parlour next door to drink a dish of tea.

ęI have asked for the horses in half an hour,ł Lytham told
her. ęI thought we might enjoy the opportunity to talk alone for a while.ł

ęYes, of course,ł Emma said. ęHow are you feeling now? I
believe you look a little better. Did you sleep well?Å‚

ęTolerably well,ł he agreed, though it had been hours before
he had finally fallen asleep. ęDo you like to dance, Emma?ł

She was surprised by the sudden change of topic and replied
without thinking, ęVery much. Why do you ask?ł

ęI thought we might hold a small dance here to announce our
engagement. Stephen is arranging for an advertisement in The Times, but I would like to give a dance to celebrateand it
would be a good way for me to get to know my neighbours again.Å‚

ęYes, I am sure that it would.ł Emma was hesitant. The trap
seemed to be closing ever tighter. How could she let him tell everyone that
they were to be married and then withdraw? If he announced it to the world, she
would not be able to draw back then without causing a terrible scandal. She got
to her feet and walked across to the window to look out at the park. ęI agree
that you would find such an occasion a convenient way to rediscover friendsbut
are you sure you wish to announce our engagement just vet?Å‚

ęYou are thinking that you may wish to withdraw if my memory
does not return?Å‚

ęNo, of course not...ł She faltered and then turned to face
him, her shoulders squaring as she decided that she must at least tell him a
part of the truth. ęIt is a little awkward, but there is something you should
know.Å‚

Lytham rose and came to stand before her, his eyes intent on
her face, studying her, reading her discomfort. ęHave I upset you in some way,
Emma? I really was ill for some time, you know. Once Tom told me who I was I
could have sent word, but I was lost... alone in a world that made no sense. I
did not know you were waiting for me or if anyone cared whether I lived. You
cannot imagine how frustrating it is to have no knowledge of yourself other
than what you have been told.Å‚

ęI do understand that this must be terrible for you,ł Emma
said, sensing his frustration and hurt. ęI am not angry with you, nor do I
blame you for what happened.Å‚

ęThen what is bothering you? Please tell me, for I know
something isI can feel a reserve in you towards me and I think I have done
something to harm you.Å‚

ęOh, no, it is only that... you had not asked me to marry
you,ł Emma said, her cheeks pink. ęWhen Lady Agatha arrived at your motherłs
house she told everyone that I was your fiancée and insisted that I come here
with her. I did not know what to do. I had been unwell and she was so kindbut
then everyone believed we were engaged and I did not know how to tell them it
was not so.Å‚

Lytham smiled and experienced a sense of relief. ęYou feel
as if you are guilty of deceiving everyone, including meis that it, Emma?Å‚

ęYes.ł She dropped her gaze as she felt his eyes intent upon
her. ęIt was very wrong of me. I should, of course, have made it clear at once
that you had not spoken... but somehow I did not and then it was too
difficult.Å‚

ęEmma, Emma,ł Lytham chided and the look in his eyes caused
her heart to miss a beat. ęIs that your terrible secret? Clearly I was at fault
for being tardy. As I understand the situation, I must have confided my
intention to my aunt. Indeed, I imagine that it was a matter of honour. After
your reputation suffered because of my carelessness there was no other option
open to me as a gentleman. Besides, I already feel deeply attracted to you and
I believe you care something for me?Å‚

She could not deny it when he looked at her that way, and it
was now even more impossible to confess the shameful truth.

ęYet I think we should wait before we announce our
intentions,ł she said quietly. ęIf by the spring you are sure of your
feelings...Å‚

ęI shall not change my mind,ł he said before she could
finish. ęWe shall marry next March and announce our engagement at Christmas.
The dance may wait until then. Will that content you, Emma?Å‚

It wanted no more than three weeks to Christmas, but she
could not refuse. ęIf you are of the same mind II am content.ł

ęIt occurs to me that my proposal leaves something to be
desired, Emma,ł Lytham said and laughed. ęHowever, let us make it clear so that
there may be no more doubts between usI do most sincerely want and desire you
as my wife, Miss Sommerton. Will you do me the honour of accepting my offer?Å‚

Emmałs heart caught, for the way he looked at her seemed to
show sincerity and a depth of feeling on his part that was all she could ask of
the man she would marry.

ęI am honoured by your proposal, my lord, and if you still
wish it in the spring I shall marry you.Å‚

ęThen we are agreed,ł he said and reached out to touch her
cheek with his fingertips. ęDo not look so anxious, my love. I dare say my
memory will return long before then.Å‚

ęYes, we must hope so.ł

He glanced at his pocket watch. ęI believe the stables are
expecting usshall we go? I thought you would like to choose your mount
yourself since it is your first time.Å‚

He held his hand out to her and she took it, her heart
fluttering wildly. She had told him as much of the truth as she dare and he had
dismissed her fears with laughter. He wanted to marry her, had asked her to be
his wife, and God forgive her for the deception, but she wanted to marry him.

 

Alone in her room later that evening, Emma looked at herself
in the mirror. Was what she was doing so very wrong? Lytham seemed to know what
he wanted, and he had asked her to
marry himbut would he have done so if he had remembered that afternoon when
she had so very nearly become his mistress?

He had told her after their ride together that he was
planning to take a short trip to town to visit his lawyers, and to consult a
doctor that Stephen had told him about, to discover what the chances were of
him ever remembering his past.

ęYou will not mind staying here with my aunt?ł he asked,
gazing down into her face, his dark eyes seeming as if they would pierce her
very soul. ęI believe she is not always as well as she pretends and I must make
some arrangement for her to have a companion. Otherwise it will be a wrench for
her when we are in town or on some jaunt of our own.Å‚

ęYes, I think it would be good for her to have a companion,ł
Emma agreed. ęThough she will have company when we are in residence at the
Hall.Å‚

ęDo you enjoy living in the country, Emma?ł

ęI have been used to it,ł she said with a smile. ęWe lived
very quietly at home, Mother and I, you know.Å‚

ęWhere is your mother? May I fetch her to you? You will want
her to be at the wedding?ł He frowned. ęForgive me. I had not realised until
this moment that you had a parent living. No one had thought to tell me of Lady
Sommertonłs existence. Where is she and how is she managing to live?ł

He looked upset at this lack, and she felt her heart go out
to him. How terrible it must be not to be able to remember anything about
yourself or the people you see every day.

ęYou did not know, how could you? And that is my fault for
neglecting to tell you,ł she said softly. ęMy mother is in Italy for the winter
with good friends. She will return in the spring.Å‚

ęAh, then I must see if any letters have come for you. I
dare say she will write care of the estate.Å‚

ęTom will send them on,ł she said. ęBut letters take a long
time to come from that distance and I dare say Mama will not write often.
Indeed, I hope she is enjoying herself too much to think of it.Å‚

ęI shall be gone no more than a few days,ł he said, his
serious gaze dwelling thoughtfully on her face. ęBut there are matters I must
attend to, Emma. In the meantime, I ask you to make free of my home. Use it as
you willand perhaps you might make a friend of Maria.Å‚

ęYour late brotherłs wife?ł Emma frowned. ęLady Agatha sent
a note when we first came here, asking her to dine with us, but she declined.
Do you think that I should call on her?Å‚

ęIt may be that she is embarrassed to meet you, because of
her involvement with Tom. I have not called to see her thus far, but I shall
certainly do so when I return from town.Å‚

ęThen I shall call on her in the meantime,ł Emma said. For
we are bound to meet from time to time and I would have no awkwardness between
us.Å‚

ęNor should there be any,ł Lytham said. ęIt is not for me to
say, Emmabut I believe that in another year or so Tom may think of marrying
and it is possible that he will ask Maria to be his wife. I know that he
intended to pay her a visit before he left Lytham this afternoon.Å‚

ęYou think that he cares for her?ł

ęMaria could have cleared him of all suspicion of my
brotherłs murder, but he would not let her speak,ł Lytham said. ęHe was more
concerned for her reputation than his own, and that I think shows a certain
feeling between them. I shall do my best to re-establish Tomłs reputation, for
he undoubtedly saved my life, and I owe him more than I can ever repay.Å‚

ęThen I shall definitely call on Maria,ł Emma said. ęI must
make a friend of her for my brotherłs sake.ł

She would do so in the morning, she decided as she finished
dressing for dinner, glancing at her reflection in the mirror. She was wearing
one of the gowns Lytham had had made for her and sent to the house by the sea,
for the maids had packed them with her own and she had not realised until they
were at Lynston Cottage. The gown was fashioned of heavy silk in a dark amber
shade, very similar to the one she had worn the afternoon that Lytham went
missing.

He was dining with them at the cottage that evening, and she
wondered if the gown she was wearing might help to trigger something in his
memory. She could not wish him never to remember, though she knew that when he
did he might turn from her in disgust. However, she had decided that she must
risk that happening. To run away now would be cowardly. Besides, she loved him
and it might be that he would never remember that he had meant her to be his
mistress and not his wife.




 

Chapter Twelve

Emma saw a rather lovely woman picking yellow chrysanthemums
in the garden of the Dower House as she approached the next morning. The
weather was fine though chilly, and she was wearing a thick cloak over her
gown, the hood pulled up over her head, but the woman picking flowers was
wearing only a shawl as she placed them in her basket. She glanced up as Emmałs
shoes made a scrunching sound on the gravel, seeming startled at first and then
resigned.

ęGood morning, Miss Sommerton,ł she said. ęI have been
expecting you to call, though I was not sure you would want to meet me
socially.Å‚

ęYou are Lady Lynston?ł Emma asked and received a nod in
return. She knew instantly why her brother had fallen in love with this young
woman, for she had large, soulful eyes that seemed to speak of an inner
sadness, reminding Emma of a puppy Tom had once rescued from drowning and
brought home. ęI am very pleased to meet you. Why should I not be?ł

ęYou must know that I was the cause of your brotherłs
disgrace?Å‚

ęI do not think that is quite the case,ł Emma replied gently.
ęMy brother is a man of some four and twenty years, and well able to choose for
himself. Besides, it was someone else who accused him of being a cheatand as
for the suspicion of murder, that never came to anything. My father was
furious, of course, and it caused the split between them, but if had not been
that it would have been something else. They were always out of sorts with one
another, perhaps because they both have a temper when roused.Å‚

Mariałs dark brown eyes rested on Emmałs face for a moment
longer and then she smiled. ęTom assured me I would like you,ł she said. ęI
should have come to see you before this, but I was afraid that you would be
angry with me.Å‚

Emma judged her to be two or three years older than Tom,
perhaps a little more, but she had the kind of face that would be beautiful until
the day she died, with high cheekbones and slanting eyes, the lashes long and
silky against the cream and rose of her skin. Her hair was a reddish brown and
pulled flat on the top of her head, curled into a large knot at the nape of her
neck, as though she tried to hide her beauty by every means she could.

ęI believe Tom cares for you,ł Emma said. ęTherefore I could
not be angry with you, Maria. I came to visit you in the hope that we shall be
friends.Å‚

ęYes, I think we may,ł Maria said. ęI must admit I have been
lonely here for the last year or two, though Lady Agatha invites me to dine
from time to time, but it will be pleasant to have the company of a young
woman.Å‚

ęLytham is to give a dance to celebrate our engagement,ł
Emma said. ęI hope that you will come, Maria?ł

ęI have not been into company since... the accident,ł she
said and looked uncertain. ęDo you think I ought? I mean... there was a great
deal of scandal after my husband was thrown from his horse.Å‚

ęI am certain you should,ł Emma assured her. ęIt would be a
shame if you were to live in seclusion for the rest of your life. Indeed, I
shall not allow it. If we are to be friends, I must insist that you come to my
dance.Å‚

Maria laughed softly. ęHow refreshingly positive you are,ł
she said. ęI am not surprised Lytham is in love with you. I thought he would
never marry. I am so glad that he has found you, Emma, and I shall be very
happy to come to your dance. Now, will you come in and share a dish of tea with
me?Å‚

 

The morning spent with his lawyers had proved more than
useful, Lytham thought as he walked down Bond Street towards the jewellers that
he had been told he usually patronised. He was in a better position to
understand his own affairs than he had been, and could now direct his attention
towards the matter of a ring and a gift for Emma.

ęYou might have let me know you were alive!ł An indignant
voice accosted him, the gentlemanłs hand clasping his shoulder from behind.
ęDamn it, Alex! I knew you were missing, but until I went to Whitełs last night
I had not heard that you had been found. Now I see you as large as life and
still no word from you.Å‚

Lytham turned, looking at the young man who was grinning at
him, his words more accusing than his expression. He was blond, blue-eyed and
extremely handsome and Lytham felt instinctively that he was fond of this man,
who was perhaps five years his junior.

ęForgive me,ł he said. ęI would have if...ł

ęIf you had thought about it, I suppose,ł Toby Edgerton
said. ęItłs as well that the wedding invitations have not gone out. Iłve a good
mind not to send you one for your neglect.Å‚

ęI hope you wonłt cast me off. I am in need of friends,ł
Lytham said a trifle ruefully. ęSince you are about to be married and an expert
on such things, tell me what I ought to buy as an engagement gift.Å‚

ęSo youłre going to marry the beauty,ł Toby said, his grin
widening. ęI knew it when you asked me to invite her and the Merry Widow to my
engagement dance. Mrs Flynn has married Howard, so I hear. They have taken the
sister and gone off abroad for a while, but I dare say Miss Sommerton has
already told you that?Å‚

ęI do not think Emma has had a letter from Mrs Flynn, though
it may be waiting for her. I must hope that Tom will send her letters on when
he reaches his estate.Å‚

ęTom Sommerton? Given it back to him, have you? Of course I
knew you wouldyou never wanted the damned thing in the first place. If
Sommerton hadnłt behaved so badly that evening you would never have allowed him
to wager it, but we all knew he could never cover a half of what he had
wagered. Anyone else would have had him thrown out of the club as a cheat.
Still, allłs well that ends well, what?ł

ęYes, certainly,ł Lytham said. ęI was thinking of visiting a
jewellerłs this morning, but that will keepshall we go to the club together?ł

ęOn my way there,ł Toby agreed easily. ęI thought I might
have a little work out later.ł He gave Lytham a playful punch in the arm. ęYou
look as if it would do you no harm to go a few rounds in the ring.Å‚

ęWhy not?ł Lytham replied and smiled lazily.

ęMorning, Lytham. Good to see you in town. TobyI hope to
see you and the lovely Miss Dawlish at my house next week.Å‚

ęOf course, Hattersly. Lucy is looking forward to it. In the
country at the moment with her Mama but shełll be back next week.ł

ęI trust you are well, Hattersly,ł Lytham said, thinking that
this chance meeting with Toby was a piece of good fortune. The young man must
be Tobias Edgerton, for he had looked through his engagement book at his town
house and recalled the name, also that Toby was engaged to a Miss Lucy Dawlish.
He was learning much that he needed to knowand without telling his friend that
he had lost his memory, something he was reluctant to do unless he was forced.

ęYou were remarkably polite to Hattersly,ł Toby remarked as
they moved on. ęFirst time Iłve known you to do more than nod to him in
passing.Å‚

ęI must be mellowing,ł Lytham said and raised his brows, his
mouth curving in a mocking smile. ęI dare say it is because I almost died.ł

ęThere was some talk of a shooting,ł Toby said. ęSounded
rather suspicious to mesomething about a court-martial while you were serving
abroad?Å‚

ęWe all thought Pennington had died in a bar brawl in
Spain,ł Lytham replied. ęThe man carried a grudge against meif it hadnłt been
for Tom Sommerton I might have been dead, if not of my wounds then of
drowning.Å‚

ęGood grief,ł Toby said looking amazed. ęThatłs a turn
upafter the scandal with your brother.Å‚

ęTom Sommerton was quite blameless in that,ł Lytham replied.
ęHe has a cast-iron alibi for the afternoon John was thrown, and I do not for a
moment believe he ever cheated at the card table. That tale was my brotherłs
doingand I dare say you may guess the reason behind it, though I am not at
liberty to say.Å‚

ęWell, it just goes to show...ł Toby said. ęWe all thought
Sommerton had gone for good after his father threw him out. What had he been
doing?Å‚

ęI believe he went abroad,ł Lytham replied vaguely. ęNow
tell mewhen is the wedding to be?Å‚

Toby began to describe all the arrangements for his wedding
in great detail as they walked. He was hailed by several gentlemen, and
answered all of them by their names. As most of them also addressed Lytham he
was able to add their faces to the growing list of his acquaintances. A very
little persuasion brought more personal details from his companion, which
helped him to form a picture of these men and the way they fitted into his
former life.

It seemed that he was rather particular and had few close
friendships. Most were no more than acquaintances, and he was able to merely
nod in passing when addressed by strangers without causing undue offence.

At Whitełs, where it seemed he was a member, and welcomed by
the staff, who said they were glad to see him back, he was able to pick up the
names of the gentlemen they met from the general conversation going on about
him. He and Toby bespoke a light nuncheon, and then refused the offer of a game
of cards, taking themselves off to the club run by a former professional
pugilist. Here again, Lytham discovered that he was known and welcomed by the
owner, who offered to spar with him for a few rounds.

ęYou look as if you need the exercise, my lord. Youłve lost
some muscle and need to build your strength up again.Å‚

ęHe would do better to spar with me, George,ł Toby said. ęYoułll
be too much for him. Hełs been ill, you know.ł

ęYou would hardly be a match for Lytham,ł a voice drawled
behind them. ęFrom what Iłve heard you are something of a pugilist, Lytham. I
should be pleased to go a few rounds with youif you want some real sport.Å‚

ęGood grief, Lindisfarne,ł Toby said and looked sick. ęDonłt
take his challenge, Lytham. Youłre not up to his weight at the moment, hełll
slaughter you.Å‚

ęIndeed?ł Lytham was not sure why that name had put his
hackles up, but he knew instinctively that he did not like or trust this man,
and also that he would never dream of refusing a challenge from him. ęI think
Toby is right and I am a little out of form, sirbut if you care to indulge me
I shall accept your challenge.Å‚

ęMistake...ł Toby hissed. ęMan hates you.ł

ęThen I shall be on my guard,ł Lytham replied in a similar
whisper.

Stripped to the waist and eyeing his opponent minutes later
in the ring, Lytham knew immediately that this was not to be a friendly bout.
Lindisfarne was out for blood, and he sensed that there was some quarrel
between them, though of course he did not remember it.

They began to spar equably enough, each man landing a hit
about the otherłs body to the encouraging praise of Gentleman George as the
prize-fighter was generally known. He had been a much-admired champion in his
day and, like others who had excelled in the sport, now earned his living
teaching gentlemen to fight.

ęA little sharper, Lytham,ł he commanded. ęYou are giving
your opponent too much time and space to come at you. Lord Lindisfarneyou are
aiming too low. Above the belt, please, gentlemen.Å‚

ęWatch him, Alex,ł warned Toby as Lindisfarne suddenly came
at him with a flurry of blows. ęHełs a sly hitter. Hełll catch you if you donłt
watch...Å‚ He groaned as the blows found their mark, sending Lytham stumbling
back so that he lost his balance and fell on his back, his head hitting the
floor with a resounding crack that appeared to knock him out. ęI warned you!ł

Climbing into the ring as Gentleman George held Lindisfarne
at bay, Toby bent over his friend anxiously, patting his face and crying his
name. Lythamłs eyes flickered and then opened. He grinned and put a hand to his
cheek.

ęThat was a cracking facer,ł he said. ęNot from you, Toby?
The last time I fought youyou couldnłt swat a fly.ł

ęIf youłre going to insult me, I shanłt warn you in future,ł
Toby said, greatly relieved by his friendłs mockery. ęI told youyou arenłt up
to Lindisfarnełs weight yet. Youłve lost a couple of stone by the looks of you
while you were ill.Å‚

ęLindisfarne...ł Lytham looked beyond him to where Gentleman
George was handing his opponent a towel to dry himself. ęDid he knock me down?
I must have been in a daze, canłt seem to remember.ł

ęI warned you not to fight him.ł Toby gave him a mournful
look. ęBut naturally you wouldnłt listen, but thatłs no more than usual, of
course.Å‚

ęNaturally,ł Lytham said and smiled. ęGive me a hand up,
Toby. I must congratulate Lindisfarne on his win.Å‚

He was feeling a little odd as he got to his feet, his
memory seeming to have strange gaps in it. What on earth was he doing hereand
why had he agreed to go a few rounds with Lindisfarne? The man was a disgrace
and after his behaviour towards Mrs Flynn and Emma...

Emma! Good lord! What
must she be thinking?

Lytham went through the motions of shaking hands with his
opponent, his mind working frantically as he tried to make sense of his
thoughts. Why was he here? Surely he had been with Emma at his motherłs
house... and then he was shot! He remembered turning as Pennington spoke and
the gun had gone off almost immediately, giving him no chance to avoid the
ball. The force of it in his shoulder had sent him staggering towards the edge
of the cliffs and then he had known no more until he woke to find himself being
tended by an old woman. He recalled his thoughts to the present with some
difficulty.

ęSplendid hit, Lindisfarne,ł he said, his expression giving
nothing away. ęPerhaps you will allow me my chance of revenge another time?ł

ęAny time you like,ł Lindisfarne sneered and went off
towards the dressing rooms.

ęYou are out of condition, my lord,ł Gentleman George said,
giving Lytham a severe look. ęI believe you have been ill, my lord. You must
begin a regimen to recover your muscle strength, and refrain from boxing over
your weight until you are completely well again.Å‚

ęThank you, George. I shall be pleased to follow the routine
you set me when I first came to youthough I am planning on returning to the
country soon.Å‚

ęCome to me when you can, my lord. If you were in peak
condition, you would not have been such an easy target for the earl.Å‚

ęNo...ł Lytham moved his jaw gingerly. ęYet I think I have
learned something from him.Å‚

He had left Emma to walk alonewhy? Good grief! Now he
remembered it all. What must she think of his behaviour? He shook his head as
if to clear it, but the memory of those last moments remained to haunt him, not
a hallucination then, but a product of his damnable humour!

ęYou canłt be serious about going another round with
Lindisfarne?ł Toby asked after Lytham had taken a shower beneath the pump. ęI
thought you despised the man?Å‚

ęYes, I do, donłt I?ł Lytham said and grinned at him. The
cold water had done its work, helping to refresh his mind and clear the last
remnants of confusion. ęAll the more reason to teach him a lesson, donłt you
think, my friend?Å‚

He was feeling wonderful as the last gaps began to fill up
in his memory, because now he could remember the man he had been before his
illness and everything that had happened since.

He recalled Emmałs embarrassed confession that he had not
asked her to be his wife. What an intolerable position he had left her in! She
must have been in torment since his disappearance. It was little wonder that
she had been at her witłs end! Or that she had accepted his auntłs invitation
to stay with her.

Because of his damnable behaviour she had been left without
a home, and if the truth were known concerning her situation, a loss of
reputation from which she could not hope to recover. She could not possibly
have told his aunt what she believed to be her true situation, and must have
suffered terribly at being forced to live what she thought was a lie. And it
was his fault!

How alone and desperate she must have felt before his aunt
took her home with her, and bless Agatha for acting so sensibly. He shuddered
to think what might have happened to Emma had his great-aunt not taken her
under her wing. And all because he had been enjoying a jest, amusing himself at
Emmałs expense! It would serve him right if she turned from him with the
disgust she was entitled to feel.

Yet she had agreed to marry him. Was it because she loved
him? Surely she must to have agreed to his outrageous offer in the first place?

What had possessed him to make it? If he had thought it a jest,
it was in very poor taste. No, he seemed to recall that he had been testing
her, to discover whether or not she truly cared for him. He might have married
a score of respectable young ladies, some of them rather beautiful, but none of
them had touched his heart, nor had they loved him. His position in Society and
his fortune had made him a good catchand Emmałs manner had often been reserved
towards him. The plain truth was that he had not been sure of her feelings
towards him... until that afternoon.

He remembered kissing her, the way she had melted into his
embrace, giving herself up to him with such honesty and such loving trust that
he had been horrified at what he had done. His passion had been such that he
dare not confess his true intentions to her for fear that he would not be able
to control his longing to make love to her. He had gone out to take the air and
gain control of his feelings... and disappeared! Emma must have been
distraught.

He ought to tell her at once that he had regained his memory,
to explain and apologise, but if he did that she would be embarrassedand he
feared that her reaction would be to run away from him. He knew that he could
not bear to lose her now, and must marry her even if she despised him for the
wicked devil he washad been. The prospect of life without her was intolerable,
for he could never return to the aimless life he had known before meeting her.
Something had changed in him, though he did not know whether it was his illness
or the love he felt for Emma that had brought about this change.

He had never loved anyone as he did Emma. He had loved his
mother as a child, but she had been a cold, reserved woman and he had soon
learned not to run to her with a cut knee. His fatherłs hatred had taught him
never to expect a kind word, and his experience with the women he made his
mistresses had been that he must pay for favours.

Emma had given so much of herself with little reason to
trust him, and he could not risk losing her. Perhaps it would be better to keep
the return of his memory a secret until after they were married.

 

ęYou look lovely, Emma,ł said Lady Agatha, complimenting her
on the new gown she was to wear that evening. Lytham had ordered it for her in
town from a dressmaker she had used in the past and it fitted her perfectly.
ęThat colour becomes you, my dear. I like that shade of midnight blue on you,
and the style is a little out of the ordinary.Å‚

Emma smiled and thanked her. They were staying at the Hall
for Christmas to make entertaining their guests more convenient. Lady Agatha
had told her it was Lythamłs habit to invite her for a few days at that time of
year, and indeed Emma had not wanted to decline. She had found nothing but
pleasure in her developing relationship with Lytham these past weeks, and had
almost managed to quell any doubts. He was unfailingly courteous, always
considerate, and she had already known that he could be a charming companion.

They had discovered many pastimes in which they shared a
common interest, including poetry and literature, attending the theatre and
listening to good music. They rode nearly every day when the weather permitted
and dined together at least three times a week, either at Lady Agathałs home or
the Hall.

Emma had been persuaded to make a list of all the changes
she considered necessary to the main reception rooms and had found it a task
she thoroughly enjoyed. There was much to do to make it a comfortable family
home, and she looked forward to continuing her work over the coming months and
years. Already new curtains ordered from an exclusive establishment in town had
arrived for the drawing room and the rich shade of crimson, banded with gold
braid, had given the huge chamber more warmth and colour.

Lytham had ordered a suite of furniture in the style of Mr Chippendale
to replace the worn sofas that had begun to look sadly weary. Yet in many of
the rooms Emma had decided that rearranging the existing pieces, but adding to
them small comforts such as cushions and flowers, had made all the change
necessary.

ęYes, I like this shade of blue,ł Emma said in reply to Lady
Agathałs earlier remark. ęI had something similar made when I was in townbut
this certainly has more style. I dare say it was expensive.Å‚

ęWhat does that matter? You deserve a little spoiling, my dear.ł
Lady Agatha smiled at her benevolently. ęYou must wear the pearls Lytham sent
you, Emma. They are a family heirloom and given to brides on the day of their
engagement. My nephew consulted me on what he ought to send for from the bank
and I thought of the pearlsthough I believe he intends to make a personal gift
of some kind.Å‚

ęOh, no,ł Emma disclaimed. ęI have already been spoiled
shamefully.Å‚

ęAnd why not?ł Agatha Lynston demanded, her eyes bright and
decidedly wicked. ęLytham has far more than is strictly necessary. It will do
him good to spend some of it on you.Å‚

Emma laughed. ęWhy are you so good to me, małam? I am sure I
do not deserve it.Å‚

ęI never did hear such nonsense,ł Lady Agatha replied. ęYou
are both lovely and good-natured, and my nephew is very fortunate to have
secured you as his bride. Well, I shall go down now and leave you to finish
your toilettedo not be long, my dear.Å‚

Emma smiled, but said no more. She had almost stilled her
doubts concerning her relationship with Lytham, or at least banished them to a
far corner of her mind. Surely his manner towards her showed a deep tenderness?
And, if he loved her, would it not simply spoil things if she told him the
truth now? Her conscience pricked her from time to time, but she had decided it
was something she must live with for the present.

She fastened the shorter length of pearls about her throat,
choosing between the three strings of large, lustrous beads. Each one had a
diamond clasp, and all three could be linked together if so desired by a
diamond pendant. However, she preferred the simple choker, which sat neatly at
the base of her throat. She was just preparing to leave the room when Lytham
knocked at the door and asked if he might be admitted. His eyes went over her
appreciatively as she opened to him, resting on her face for a moment.

ęYou look beautiful,ł he said. ęThe Lytham pearls look well
on you, Emma. They were Aunt Agathałs suggestion, but I thought this might
improve upon tradition.Å‚

He handed her a small box with an oval-humped lid, which she
opened to discover a bangle of pearls and diamonds.

ęOh, that is lovely,ł Emma said, slipping it over her hand
so that it hung loosely on her wrist and holding it up for him to admire.
ęThank you. It is a wonderful surprise and goes well with the necklace.ł

ęAnd it is your own, never worn by any other Lytham bride,ł
he said. ęNow your hand please, my love.ł

She offered him her hand and he removed the diamond cluster
from her finger, replacing it with a large clear sapphire surrounded by fine
diamonds.

ęThere, that is much better.ł

The small diamond cluster lay abandoned on the dressing
table, but Emma slipped it on to her right hand. ęYour ring is beautiful,
Lytham, but I think this has become like a part of me. I shall continue to wear
it, if you do not mind?Å‚

ęYou may do as you wish, Emma.ł He reached out to touch her
cheek, moving a wisp of hair that curled in a tiny ringlet at her ear. ęYou
must know that I want only to make you happy?Å‚

ęThank you.ł She blushed at the tenderness in his eyes. ęI
am very happy.Å‚ Her eyes gazed up at him, searching for any sign that he might
have changed his mind and finding none. ęIf you are still content?ł

ęHow could I be otherwise, Emma? You are the woman I have
waited for my whole life.Å‚

Emmałs hand trembled slightly as his strong fingers closed
about it. She smiled and allowed him to lead her from the room.

ęTom brought me a letter from my mother when he came this
morning,ł she said. ęShe is well and enjoying herself. She says that the
Heathstones have invited her to make her home with them, but she may wish to go
home when she knows that Tom is living there. I shall write at once and tell
her.Å‚

ęAnd your own news, I trust? She may wish to return for the
wedding. You know that your mother will always be welcome to stay with us for
as long as she wishes?Å‚

ęYou are very good.ł

ęNot at all. I think myself fortunate to have found you,
Emma, and your familyłs happiness is my pleasure, not a duty.ł

Her heart was full and she would have said more, but they
had reached the drawing room where Tom, Lady Agatha and Maria were waiting for
them. Tom was standing next to Maria and from his deferential manner as he
listened to something she was saying, Emma thought it likely that Lytham was
right concerning his intentions towards her. If Maria were his choice, she
would not object, for she wanted him to be happy.

ęOh, you do look lovely,ł Maria said as Emma went up to her
and kissed her cheek.

ęIłm so glad you came,ł Emma said. ęYour dress is most
attractive, Maria. Is it new?Å‚

ęNo. I had it made some time ago, but I have not had the
occasion to wear it.Å‚

ęWell, I think that shade of green is very much your
colour.Å‚

ęThank you. I like what youłve done with the house. I was
never allowed to make changes.ł For a moment Mariałs eyes were shadowed by
unhappy memories. ęBut I am delighted to see the changes you have made, Emma.ł

ęLytham says I have not done half enough,ł she replied and
threw a laughing glance at him. ęBut I have hardly started yet.ł

Their guests had begun to arrive. Some were staying in the
house and had waited to come down until their hosts were ready to receive them,
some were at the houses of neighbours or other houses on the estate. One of the
first to arrive was Toby Edgerton, his fiancée and her mother.

Watching Lythamł s easy manner with his friend, Emma
realised that he was very much more at ease than he had been in the first few
days after his reappearance, but that was only natural. He was looking much
better now, more like he had been before the illness that had almost ended his
life.

She had noticed a slight difference in his manner when he
returned from his visit to London, but had assumed that he was beginning to
feel more at home with himself. He had told her that he had met several old
friends in London, but she noticed that there was no awkwardness in his
greeting to any of the guests. He was behaving exactly as if he had known them
all his life.

He had known many of these people for a long time, of
course, but he seemed so easy in his manner with them that Emma was slightly
puzzled. She still found it difficult to recall everyone she had met since
coming to Lytham Hall, and some of the guests were completely unknown to her.
Yet Lytham seemed to have no difficulty in identifying them, or in finding some
mutual topic of conversation.

ęYou look anxious, Miss Sommerton,ł Stephen Antrium said to
her and she turned to look at him. ęIs something bothering you?ł

ęOh, it is nothing,ł she said and smiled at him. ęI was
merely wondering how Lytham is managing to remember everyone.Å‚

ęI believe he has spent many hours memorising names and
facts,ł Stephen replied. ęAnd he has visited every house in the district where
we are on terms with the owners since his return.Å‚

ęOh, I see,ł Emma said and turned away as Toby Edgerton and
Lucy Dawlish came up to her. ęThank you, Stephen.ł

ęYou look beautiful,ł Toby said and he kissed Emmałs cheek.
ęYou and Lucy will have much in commonour wedding next month, you know. I hope
you and Lytham mean to come to it?Å‚

ęYou must know that we could not possibly miss it,ł Emma
said and kissed Lucy on the cheek. ęThat is a pretty dress, Lucy. You must tell
me the name of your dressmaker.Å‚

ęYes, of course,ł Lucy replied and dimpled. ęThat is if I
can recall itI have bought so many new dresses that I cannot remember exactly
where every one came from.Å‚

ęHer papa swears she will ruin him,ł Toby said. ęBut I donłt
care if she spends a fortune on pretty thingsshe is worth every penny.Å‚

ęI am glad to hear it,ł Emma said and laughed as they passed
on and more guests came to greet her.

It was some time before she was released from greeting
newcomers to mingle with the guests, who were drinking champagne and waiting
for the dancing to begin. Card tables had been set up in another room, but most
of the younger men had already been selecting their partners for the various
dances.

Emma was to open the dancing with Lytham, of course, and
they had selected a waltz as the first of the evening. Emma smiled as he bowed
and asked her formally for the pleasure of taking her on the floor, enjoying
the sensation of being held close to his heart as he gracefully whirled her
about the room.

ęWe danced like this once before,ł she told him. ęIn Bath, I
believe?Å‚

ęIn my dreams I have held you in my arms many times, Emma.ł

ęOr was it in Londonat Tobyłs engagement ball? I cannot
perfectly remember.Å‚

ęPerhaps we danced then and in Bath,ł Lytham said, gazing
down at her face. ęWhat are you thinking, Emma?ł

ęJust that I like dancing with you,ł she said and smiled up
at him. It was foolish of her to test him like this. If he had recovered his
memory, he would surely have told her. Why should he not?

ęThen I shall dance with you all night and no one else.ł

ęYou cannot do that,ł she replied and shook her head at him.
ęYou have guests and you must ask the young ladies to dance, and Maria. Yes,
you must dance with her, Lytham.Å‚

ęI shall certainly dance with Maria,ł he said. ęIt would not
do to ignore her or to seem to slight her. I noticed that one or two ladies
were a little distant with her when they arrived. I would not have her
ostracised so I must do my utmost to show that I approve of herand your
brother, Emma. I have set certain rumours in circulation in London, and I hope
to repair much of the damage to Tomłs reputation very shortly.ł

ęThat woman in the crimson gown,ł Emma said. ęLady
Leamington, I think... I noticed that she was very frosty towards Maria.Å‚

ęLady Leamington is an old tabby,ł Lytham replied. ęI
understand she actually cut you in Bath, Emma, but I believe she had changed
her tune this evening.Å‚

ęShe was quite friendly,ł Emma said. ęYes, I remember
nowshe did cut me the evening that you took Lady Agatha home early.Å‚

ęMy aunt reminded me of it,ł he said. ęWe were bound to
invite her, because she is a distant cousin of sortsbut you need have little
to do with her except at such affairs as these, Emma. She will not expect to be
invited to weekends. We have never been on those terms.Å‚

ęI am glad to hear it. I cannot say I like her.ł She
supposed he could have learned these things from his aunt, but it gave her
pause to wonder. Just how much of Lythamłs memory had returned to him?

They completed the rest of their dance in silence, and then
Emma was claimed by a succession of gentlemen who wished to dance with her. She
danced with Lytham again just before supper and he took her into supper
afterwards, where they were joined by Toby Edgerton, Lucy and several more of
the younger guests.

Emma was talking to Lucy about her extensive shopping trips,
some of which had been in Paris, and she was not immediately aware of the
conversation between some of the gentlemen, until a burst of laughter caught
her attention.

ęLytham was out of condition, of course, or Lindisfarne
could never have landed him a facer,ł Toby was saying. ęI look forward to the
return bout. If IÅ‚m any judge, Lytham will teach him a lesson once he is fully
fit again.Å‚

ęI believe I am almost that now,ł Lytham replied. ęI shall
not go out of my way to challenge Lindisfarne, but I must admit I do not much
care for him.Å‚

ęYou told me once you thought he was a blustering bully and
a blaggard,ł Toby said. ęIt would do him good to be on the wrong side of a
thrashing.Å‚

ęPersonally, I would like to take a horsewhip to the man,ł a
gentleman who had his back towards Emma said harshly. ęI never could stand the
fellow. I remember the time you went ten rounds with that black, Lytham. No one
would take a bet on youthey all thought he must win because he was a
professionalbut you knocked him down in the end. How did you manage it? He was
bigger and heavier than you.Å‚

ęItłs all a matter of science,ł Lytham replied and laughed.
ęYou have to watch your opponent, learn where his weakness is while keeping on
your toes and out of reachthen when you are sure of him, you go in for the
kill. The black was heavy and a bruising fighter but he had one fault. He had a
habit of dropping his guard every so often. I waited and then I went straight
in and it took only the one punch to lay him out.Å‚

The colour drained from Emmałs cheeks as she heard the
general laughter. It was an amusing story, more suited to a gentlemanłs club
perhaps, but she did not object to a little sporting talkbut how could Lytham
have remembered in such detail?

And why had he not told her about the sparring bout he had
taken part in with Lindisfarne? Was it over her? Had Lindisfarne insulted her?

ęIs something the matter?ł Lucy Dawlish inquired. ęYou look
quite pale, Emma.Å‚

ęI believe I am a little warm,ł Emma replied, turning hot
now as a tide of embarrassment washed over her. If Lytham had regained his
memory, he must remember that afternoon at his motherłs house! ęWould you
excuse me, Lucy? I think I shall go upstairs and tidy myself.Å‚

ęYes, it is warm at these affairs, isnłt it?ł Lucy said. ęI
think I shall follow your example, Emma. My cheeks feel quite pink.Å‚

Emma was forced to accompany Lucy upstairs, but at the top
they parted and Emma hurried to her own bedchamber, where she splashed water on
her heated cheeks and looked at herself in the mirror. Was it truehad Lythamłs
memory finally returned? And when had it happened? He had said nothing to
her... made no mention of that afternoon.

When she thought about it, she had noticed an increase of
confidence on his return from London, yet she had not really taken so much
notice until this evening. It was his manner towards Toby that had alerted her.
She had always known that they were very good friends and the warmth between
them was apparent. Could their relationship have reached such ease if Lytham
was not able to remember him?

Somehow she did not think that was possible. So that meant
he remembered Toby well enough to feel at ease with him. She knew that some
things had come back to him from time to timebut to remember so much of a
boxing match? No, she did not think that held true. Did that mean that Lytham
had remembered all his past life? If that was indeed the case, why had he not
spoken to her of the afternoon when she had so nearly become his mistress? Was
he waiting for her to confess it to him?

She pressed her hands against her cheeks, feeling the shame
wash over her. What must he be thinking of her? Her first wild thought was to
flee from the house so that she need not face him, but then in an instant she
knew it was impossible. She could not make the situation worse by causing a
dreadful scandal on the evening of their engagement. She must wait a little
longer and then... she did not know what the outcome must be, but she must
obviously ask him for the truth and be prepared for his scorn when he told her that
he knew her terrible secret.

 

She finished tidying herself and left her bedchamber, going
back down to the ballroom, where everyone was assembling for the dancing again.
She was engaged for the next several dances and it was not until the guests
were beginning to take their leave that Lytham came to her.

ęI believe everyone enjoyed themselves,ł he said, looking
down at her. ęI hope you found the evening pleasant, Emma? It is good to have
friends to visit sometimes, is it not?Å‚

ęYes, of course, my lord. Lucy and Toby seem very happy. She
is excited about the wedding, of course.Å‚

ęYes.ł He frowned as he caught the note of reserve in her
voice. ęIs something wrong, my love?ł

ęNo, of course not. Why should something be wrong? The
evening went extremely well.Å‚

ęI meant with youyou seem not quite as happy as you were.
Has something upset you?Å‚

It was her chance to have it out with him, but now was not
the time. ęYou are quite wrong, Lytham,ł she said. ęIt is merely that I am a
little tired and shall be glad to seek my bed.Å‚

ęI see.ł He took her hand and kissed it. ęThen I wish you
goodnight, Emma, and may your dreams be sweet.Å‚

ęThank youand yours also,ł she said, but as she walked away
from him she knew that her dreams would be anything but sweet. It would be a
wonder if she could sleep at all!




 

Chapter Thirteen

After some considerable persuasion Maria had agreed to go
with Emma to London for the wedding of Toby Edgerton and Lucy Dawlish. She had
been reluctant at first, but when Emma explained that Lady Agatha had cried off
she had agreed.

ęThen I cannot refuse you,ł she said and laughed. ęHow can
I? For otherwise you would have no chaperon, Emma. How shocking that would be.
And my consequence can do so much for you.Å‚

She was teasing, of course, and they laughed together. For
Maria suspected that Emmałs pleading was as much for her sake as her own. She
and Lytham had clearly hit upon the plan of reintroducing her into the broader
society of London and she could not deny their kindness: especially if she did
not wish to spend the rest of her life in seclusion at Lytham.

Emma laughed at her friendłs teasing, but was reminded of
what had gone before and a faint blush came to her cheeks. Maria would not
think it so very funny if she knew the truth!

As yet Emma had had no opportunity of speaking to Lytham
about the recovery of his memory. Some of their guests had stayed on over
Christmas, and afterwards Lytham had had business that had taken him elsewhere
for some days, making it impossible for her to see him alone. Now they were
here in London to attend the wedding of a particular friend and it was certain
that Emma could not make a fuss until that was over and they returned to the
country. She was not sure what she ought to do thenunless she confessed her
shame to Lytham and took the consequences.

She had almost settled it in her mind that she would do so
at the first opportunity and because of that she had withdrawn from him
slightly. It would not do to show her feelings too plainly, for there might be
painful decisions to be made in the near future.

 

She was dressing for a ball given by friends of Lord and
Lady Dawlish two nights before the wedding when Lytham sent up a note to tell
her that he would not be able to escort her and Maria.

Forgive me, but
something has come to my attention, he had written. I shall hope to join you later in the evening. I am sorry to
inconvenience you, but there is no reason why you and Maria should not attend
alone.

ęHow provoking,ł Maria said when Emma told her. ęIt is
always so much more comfortable to have a gentleman with one, is it not?Å‚

ęYesbut Bridget and I went to parties without an escort,
Maria. It is perfectly proper for you to do so and I am scarcely a green girl.
I was Bridget Flynnłs companion.ł

ęYes, I know.ł Maria refrained from saying more, but Emma
understood how she felt.

ęI believe it must have been important or Lytham would not
have cried off at the last moment,ł Emma said. ęShall we stay home?ł

Maria hesitated, then lifted her head, a martial light in
her eyes.

ęNo, we shall not,ł she said. ęWe have neither of us done
anything wrong and I do not see why we should cower at home and hide our heads
just because Lytham is not there to lend us his consequence.Å‚

ęBravo,ł Emma said and smiled. ęThat is exactly my own
feeling, but I would not have forced it on you.Å‚

ęI must make an effort,ł Maria said, her eyes dark with
remembered sadness. ęThere was so much scandal after John died and I felt
responsiblebut I refuse to hide away for the rest of my life. We shall go and
be damned to the gossips!Å‚

 

The ballroom was hot and crowded. Emma had been aware of
some curious stares from certain of the dowagers as she and Maria entered
alone, but although one or two had given them rather frosty looks, most people
had been friendly.

Toby had named his friend a very scoundrel for not having
sent him word. ęFor I could easily have called for you. Lucy would not have
minded coming with her mama,ł he said. ęBut now that you are here you will
naturally join our party.Å‚

His care of them had made it very much easier for he had
danced with them both, and other gentlemen had not been long in seeking to add
their names to both cards, once it was seen that Maria was willing to dance.

Emma had been dancing for most of the evening, but she had
kept the supper dance free on purpose in case Lytham arrived. However, he had
not done so by the time the music struck up and she decided that she would go
out on to the balcony for a few minutes to cool herself before supper.

It was provoking of Lytham to stay away so long, almost the
whole evening was over and she missed him. She realised that if she were forced
to leave him eventually it would break her heart.

The balcony overlooked a very pretty garden with some
exciting statuary and what would be magnificent rose beds in the summer. One
thing she had not yet started to improve at Lytham was the garden, but she
would begin that in the spring... if she was still there.

ęSo you are alone,ł a voice said behind her, startling her.
She spun round to find herself staring at a man she had hoped never to see
again. ęHas he deserted you for his mistress already? Or is a whisper I heard
the truththat you were his mistress?Å‚

Emmałs face drained of colour as she looked at Lindisfarne.
ęYou have no right to speak to me like this,ł she said and tried to go past him
and back into the ballroom. He moved to prevent her, a sneer on his lips.
ęPlease allow me to pass, sir.ł

ęWhen I am ready,ł he said and the menace in his voice sent
a shiver through her. ęYou were always a proud bitch, Emma Sommerton, but
undoubtedly a beauty. If you had had Bridgetłs money, I might have married
you.Å‚

ęI do not wish to listen to this,ł Emma said. ęI prefer to
have nothing to do with you. Now allow me to pass. I refuse to listen to any
more ofł

ęYou will do as youłre told, damn you,ł he hissed, his hand
snaking out to grasp her wrist in a viselike grip. ęWe have some unfinished
business, you and I, Emma Sommerton.Å‚ He was pushing her backwards, away from
the light to a dark corner of the balcony. She struggled, but his hold on her
was too strong and she felt herself knocked against the wall, a cry of protest
breaking from her as his mouth came down on hers.

Emma gagged in disgust as he tried to invade her mouth with
his tongue, pushing at him and struggling for all she was worth as his hands
clawed at the neck of her gown.

ęScream if you want to,ł he suggested. ęIt will make a fine
scandalespecially when I tell everyone that you were my mistress before you
became Lythamłs.ł

ęThat is a lie!ł Emma cried and clawed at his face. He
pulled back from her, putting a hand to the wound and looking at the blood on
his fingers in disbelief. ęNo one would believe you.ł

ęIłll make you pay for that...ł

Lindisfarne raised his fist to strike her, but even as he
did so Emma heard a growling noise and then someone grabbed Lindisfarnełs arm
and spun him round. In the next instant that same person threw a punch that
floored the earl, splitting his lip.

ęDamn you, Lytham,ł he muttered as he lay sprawled at Emmałs
feet. ęYou will meet me for this!ł

ęWillingly,ł Lytham replied, eyes glittering in the light of
the moon which had that moment sailed out from behind the clouds, giving a
ghostly yellow backdrop to the scene Emma found so terrifying. ęIn the ring,
with swords or pistols, at your convenience.Å‚

ęNo...ł Emma cried, covering her face with her hands. ęYou
must not fight over me.Å‚ But she was not truly aware of what they were saying,
feeling too embarrassed and ashamed to listen to what passed between them.

ęThis swine deserves to be taught a lesson he will not
forget,Å‚ Lytham said, his face white with anger. Emma had never seen him look
like this and she trembled. ęWell, Lindisfarnename your pleasure.ł

The earl had struggled to his feet, though it was clear he
was still suffering from the effects of the blow that had made his lip bleed
profusely.

ęThey tell me you are a better shot than a swordsman so
Iłll take the swords,ł he sneered. ęThat was a lucky blow, Lytham, I was not
expecting it. But a thrashing in the ring is not satisfactory. Because of you
and your whore, I lost the chance of a fortune.Å‚

ęYou will do me the honour of asking your seconds to call
upon me,ł Lytham said in a voice that would have cut glass. ęLet me assure you
that it will give me great pleasure to instruct you in the art of swordplay,
Lindisfarne. Someone ought to have taught you to mind your manners years ago.Å‚
He gripped Emmałs arm, propelling her towards the door that led back inside. ęI
think we should leave. The stench out here is appalling.Å‚

Emma allowed him to take her back inside. She was feeling
bemused and confused over what had gone on out thereall that talk of a
thrashing in the ring and fencing lessons. She had been so shocked that she was
not really sure what the two men had said to one another. All she could think
about was the tear at the neck of her gown and was praying that it would not be
noticed. She held her fan in front of her in an effort to hide it.

ęWhat on earth possessed you to go out there with him?ł
Lytham growled next to her ear.

ęNothing would have persuade me to do so,ł Emma replied in a
shocked whisper. ęHow can you think it? I went out for some air and he must
have followed me. Until he accosted me I did not even know he was here this
evening.Å‚

Lytham said no more, but a nerve was working in his throat
as he led her through the ballroom to a small chamber near by that was for the
moment deserted.

ęDid he hurt you?ł he asked in a softer tone.

ęNo, not very much. My gown is a little torn, but I have a
pin in my reticule.Å‚

ęI shall send for your cloak. If Maria is not ready to
leave, I dare say Toby will escort her home.Å‚

ęI am sure she will be ready.ł Emma was upset and beginning
to be angry now. ęShe was not sure whether we ought to come alone, and now I
think she was right. I am sure Lindisfarne would not have dared to act so badly
if you had escorted us.Å‚

ęPerhaps not.ł He saw the proud tilt of her head and
understood her feelings. ęYou are angry with me, Emma. Forgive me. My business
was important or I would not have cried off.Å‚

ęIt is not that alone.ł She felt close to tears, but would
not let him see it. ęHow could you accuse me of having gone to the balcony with
that man? After the way he behaved in Bath I would not have spoken to him
unless forced. Indeed, I dislike him intensely.Å‚

ęI was angry. I spoke without thinking. Forgive me.ł

She turned her face aside, feeling the sting of humiliation.
How could he have thought such a thing? Yet she had agreed to be his mistress
and a moral woman would have refused. Clearly she had forfeited all right to
his respect. She felt the sting of humiliation and could not bear to look at
him.

ęI should like to leave now please. My head has begun to
ache.Å‚

ęYes, of course.ł He looked at her anxiously, but she kept
her face averted, not wishing him to see her distress. ęI shall send for your
cloak and ask Maria to join us here.Å‚

Emma gave him no answer. She was unbearably hurt. If Lytham
thought so little of her he could not love her. She had agreed to become his
mistress because she loved him, but his behaviour had shown her that he had no
respect for her.

Maria joined her a few moments later. Emma had used the
opportunity to put a pin in her gown and she was able to greet the other woman
naturally.

ęIs something wrong, Emma?ł

ęI have a little headache, nothing more,ł Emma replied. ęI
am sorry to spoil your evening, Maria.Å‚

ęThere is nothing to spoil,ł Maria assured her. ęIt has been
pleasant enough, but I am ready to leave. I am sorry you are unwell, Emma. You
look rather pale.Å‚

ęI shall be better soon.ł

They were prevented from saying more by the arrival of
servants with their cloaks, closely followed by Lytham. Emma accepted his help,
but she did not smile at him as he placed it about her shoulders or when he
handed her into the carriage.

The journey to his house in Hanover Square was accomplished
in near silence. Maria refrained from chattering because she believed Emma
unwell. Emma and Lytham both had their own reasons for remaining silent.

ęEmma,ł Lytham said as they went into the spacious front
hail. It was furnished in the style of Adam; its floor tiled with Italian
marble and serviced by a magnificent curving staircase of gilded wood and
ironwork. ęMay I speak with you for a few moments in private, please?ł

ęMay it wait until the morning?ł she asked. ęMy head is
aching quite badly.Å‚

ęYes, of course, if you wish.ł He took her hand and kissed
it. ęPlease believe me when I say I never wished to cause you painnot ever. I
have always loved you, Emma.Å‚

Emmałs heart caught. For a moment she wished that she had
agreed to speak with him. Why was he looking at her so oddly?

ęWe shall talk tomorrow,ł she said. ęGoodnight, Lytham.ł

ęGoodnight, my love.

Emma ran on up the stairs. Tears were burning behind her
eyelids and it was not until she had undressed and sent her maid away that she
was able to think properly and to remember. There had been some mention of a
fist fight and fencing lessonsbut she had been too overcome with shame at
Lindisfarnełs attack on her to take much notice. What exactly had Lytham said?
She had been trying not to listen, but now it was suddenly important that she
remember. Lindisfarne had mentioned pistols... Lytham was surely not going to
fight a duel?

No, it was impossible! Duels were frowned upon these days. She
had heard that the Regent had forbidden them. It would merely be a sporting
contest, much like the one that had taken place in the boxing ring. Yet there
had been an odd look in his eyes when he bade her goodnight... the way he had
told her that he had always loved her... He was going to fight a duel!

Why had she not realised it immediately? But she had been in
such distress. She had been so shamed by his apparent lack of respect for her,
but that was no longer important. He was going to fight a duel over her. It
must not happen. It was so foolish. He had arrived in time to stop the earl
really harming her.

She must speak to him at once! She must make him see that
this duel was too dangerous. He might be injured. He could die of his wounds.
Emma could not bear to contemplate such an eventuality.

She pulled a heavy silk dressing robe over her nightgown and
went out into the hall. Candelabra were still burning as her bare feet pattered
softly over the thick carpet. She hurried to the room she knew was Lythamłs.
The door opened almost instantly to her knock and she saw that he had removed
his coat, but was still wearing his breeches and shirt, though it was opened
down the front as if he had been about to remove it.

ęEmmawhy have you come?ł

ęI did not realise,ł she said. ęTell me the truth, Lytham.
Are you going to fight a duel with Lindisfarne?Å‚

ęOf course. You did not think I would refuse his challenge?ł

ęI was confused, distressed, and I did not hear perfectly. I
thought it was merely a contestlike the sparring match you spoke of at our
engagement dance.Å‚

ęYou heard me speak of that?ł he asked and frowned. ęYou
should not be here dressed like that, Emma. Someone may see you.Å‚

ęDo you think I care for that when you may be badly wounded
or killed? I have not forgotten that I was to have been your mistress, if you
haveł She broke off as he grabbed her arm, pulling her inside and locking the
door.

ęNo, Emma, I am not about to ravish you, though dressed like
that you tempt me sorely. I am making sure that no one walks in on us. Servants
like nothing better than to gossip. I would not have them hear or see anything
they ought not.Å‚

ęYou do not deny that what I said was true?ł

ęOnly in that it does not go far enough.ł His expression was
grave. ęI must beg your pardon for my despicable behaviour, Emma. I always
meant you to be my wife, of course. It was a jestno, not even that. I was not
sure how you felt until that afternoon. I suppose I doubted that you could love
me, as I loved you. I wanted to see how far you would go before you drew back.Å‚

ęYou had given me no sign that I meant any more to you than
any other woman you had taken as your mistress,Å‚ she replied indignantly.

ęDid I not? I must have missed my vocation in life. I should
clearly have been an actor.Å‚

ęLytham! You mock me.ł

ęOnly myself, dearest Emma.ł He reached out to touch her
cheek. ęYou must know I love you?ł

ęWhy did you not tell me you had recovered your memory?ł

ęBecause.. .for the same reason as you did not tell me what
a rogue I was. When I realised that you would not withdraw, that you really
meant to be my mistress, I was overcome with shame. I am a very rogue for
putting you through such torment, Emma. If I had come to you then, I could not
have held my self-control. I wanted you so badly that I was afraid of losing my
control.Å‚

ęI thought I had disgusted you by responding too freely.ł

ęOh, my sweet, foolish Emma.ł

Lytham reached out and drew her into his arms, kissing her
tenderly but with such hunger that she trembled and clung to him, feeling as if
she would melt for sheer pleasure.

ęHow you must have felt when I vanished! You had no home, no
money to speak ofand I had put you in an impossible position, which must have
led to a loss of respectability if it had been known. It is a wonder that you
did not hate me for it.Å‚

ęI searched for you every day for as long as there was
light,ł she said, reaching up to touch his beloved face. ęMy life meant nothing
to me without you. If your aunt had not come, I think I should have died.Å‚

ęAnd then I would not have wanted to live.ł

ęYou must not fight Lindisfarne! If you should be hurt or
killed, I could not bear it.Å‚

ęI am reputed to be one of the best swordsmen in London,
Emma. I shall not be killed, I promise. Besides, I cannot draw back. It is a matter
of honour.Å‚

ęHonour be damned,ł Emma cried and he laughed huskily,
drawing her close to him once more so that she could feel the throbbing heat of
his arousal and sensed his need. ęI care nothing for honour, Lytham, and
everything for you. That is why I would have been your mistress and counted the
world well lost for a little time of love.Å‚

ęMy sweet, darling Emma,ł he murmured, caressing the side of
her face with his hand. ęGo to your bed and sleep peacefully, my dear one. The
duel cannot take place until after Tobyłs wedding. I assure you that it will be
no more than a fencing lesson to me. I shall bring Lindisfarne to his knees and
make him write an abject apology to you.Å‚

ęYou are so sure?ł She gazed into his eyes.

ęReturn to your bed before I take you to mine, Emma.ł He
smiled and let her go. ęI think we must bring the day of our wedding forward or
I shall go entirely mad.Å‚

Emma laughed. Perhaps she was making too much of it. She had
been right the first timeit was merely a contest of skill and honour, which
would be satisfied at the first blood.

ęYou promise me that nothing terrible is going to happen if
I leave you?Å‚

ęYou may sleep and dream of our wedding night,ł he said. ęGo
now, my loveor I shall not be able to keep from making love to you. And I am
determined you shall be my wife before that, Emma.Å‚

She left him then, feeling reassured. Whether she would have
slept so peacefully if she had known that Lythamłs friends were to wait on him
at six the next morning was another matter.

Emma did not wake until the maid brought in her breakfast
tray the next morning. She yawned and smiled at the girl, feeling surprised
that she had rested so well. Then she realised that things had been settled
between her and Lytham and she had no more need to wonder how she would leave
him. She would never leave him!

ęThank you, Betsy. You are spoiling me. I had intended to
get up and come down for breakfast.Å‚

ęIt was his lordshipłs orders, miss. He said you were to be
allowed to sleep inand that I should bring breakfast to you this morning.Å‚

ęWell, it is pleasant to be spoiled sometimes. Is Lady
Lynston awake yet?Å‚

ęYes, miss. She had her breakfast an hour ago. I think she
is writing some letters in the small parlour.Å‚

ęThank you. Please tell her that I shall be down shortly.ł

Emma nibbled a sweet roll, glanced through a small pile of
notes that had been sent to her, drank her chocolate and then rang for her maid
to help her dress. She chose a walking gown of dark green velvet and a hat with
a jaunty feather.

ęHave you seen his lordship, Betsy? Do you know if he is
down yet?Å‚

ęIłm not sure, miss. I could ask his man, if you like?ł

ęNo, do not disturb Brunnings. It does not matter,ł Emma
replied. ęI had promised to go shopping with Lady Lynston. I shall write a note
for Lytham and you can give it to Brunnings to deliver.Å‚

ęYes, miss.

Emma did not notice the look of relief in the girlłs eyes.
She was feeling much too happy to notice a slight hesitancy in Betsyłs manner
that morning. At last she had discussed that
afternoon with Lytham and he had
apologised. After all her soul searching and fear that he might despise her, it
was a relief to know that he had been ashamed of his own behaviour and did not
despise her for hers.

She would take him to task for it once all this other silly
business was over. How could he have played such a trick on her? Yet she
admitted to herself that she had not given him much idea of her true feelings
for him until that afternoon. Aspiring mothers and their daughters must have
relentlessly pursued him since he had inherited the title and it was little
wonder he had doubted her love. Her reckless behaviour that afternoon must have
convinced him that it was he she wanted, rather than his fortune.

Her mouth curved in a little smile as she recalled the way
he had kissed her the previous night. He was wicked to have kept his recovered
memory a secret from her and yet she understood his reasons for they were much
the same as her own.

She was still smiling as she went downstairs to join Maria
in the parlour. She was staring out of the window and seemed startled as Emma
asked if she was ready to go shopping.

ęYou still mean to go?ł she asked.

ęWhy not?ł Emmałs blood ran cold as she saw her friendłs
expression. Had Lytham lied to her about the duel? Her hand crept to her breast
as if to still her racing heart. ęHe told me the duel would not take place
until after Tobyłs weddingł

ęOf course he did,ł Maria said. ęHe was afraid of your
tears, Emma. It took place at eight this morning. I could not sleep and came
down to fetch a book. I heard them talking in the library before they left.
Toby was with him and Mr Charlton.Å‚

ęBut it is already past ten!ł Emma cried, her eyes flying to
the pretty gilt mantle clock. ęSurely they should be back before now?ł

ęYes, I would have expected to hear something by now.
Unless...ł Maria stopped speaking as she saw Emmałs distress. ęBut we would
have heard ifł

ęWhat is that?ł Emmałs head went up as she heard voices in
the hall. ęSomeone has come!ł She ran to the door, her heart stopping as she
saw Toby and another gentleman supporting Lytham. ęHe has been wounded!ł

ęIt is a flesh wound,ł Lytham said and straightened up. I
have lost a little blood, but I shall be better in a day or so.Å‚

She moved towards him, feeling as if she were back in the
nightmare of his disappearance. She could not bear this! It was too much. His
right arm was in a sling, his shirt-sleeve shredded where the blade had torn
through it. His coat had been placed over his shoulders to protect him from the
cold, but he could not have worn it because his arm was padded and bound with
thick bandages.

ęYou promised me it would not happen,ł she said in a voice
thick with emotion. ęYou said the duel was not until after Tobyłs wedding.ł

ęForgive me, Emma. I did not want you to be awake all night
worrying.Å‚

ęHe needs to rest,ł Toby said in an apologetic tone. ęWe
must get him to his bed.Å‚

ęYes, of course. All this can wait.ł

Several servants had come to assist their master and Emma
went back into the parlour to join Maria.

ęHe has been woundedł she said and broke off on a sob.

ęI feared as much, but at least they have brought him home.
You need not wonder if he is alive or dead.Å‚

ęHe looks so pale,ł Emma said and Maria came to put an arm
about her, holding her until the brief storm of tears was over.

ęLytham has suffered worse and survived,ł Toby said, coming
into the room as she was drying her tears on Maria s kerchief. ęHe served with
Wellington, you know. I just wanted to tell you not to worry. I must leave you
now. Much to do, you knowwedding tomorrow.Å‚

ęYes, of course. I must thank you for taking care of him.ł

ęDoctor patched him up. He ainłt too bad. Lindisfarne is in
a worse case. Touch and go whether he survives, I dare saynot but that he
didnłt deserve it. Lytham would have retired after pricking him the first time,
but he pressed the fight.Å‚

ęWe must pray that he does survive,ł Maria said. ęLytham
might otherwise be in some trouble.Å‚

ęWe kept it all right and tight, plenty of witnesses to
prove that Lindisfarne was at fault. It ainłt as easy as it used to be, but
Lythamłs a favourite with the Regent. Brush through it, I dare say.ł

ęProviding they both recover,ł Emma said with feeling.

ęJust so,ł Toby agreed and took himself off before she could
add to this. ęHope to see you both tomorrow.ł

ęMen!ł Maria exclaimed as he went out. ęWhy must they do
these foolish things?Å‚

ęLytham said it was a matter of honour.ł Emmałs voice broke
on a sob. ęI do not know what I shall do ifł

ęBegging your pardon, miss,ł Betsy said as she came into the
parlour at that moment. ęHis lordship has asked if you would be so kind as to
go up to him.Å‚

ęYes, of course. I shall come at once.ł

Emma almost ran from the room, her heart pounding. Had he
taken a turn for the worse? She was out of breath when she arrived to discover
that he was lying on top of the bed, propped up against a pile of pillows.

ęAre you feeling worse?ł

ęStop looking so terrified,ł he said and smiled at her. ęI
am a little drunk, Emma. They gave me brandy to kill the pain while the surgeon
patched me up. I was unable to walk by myself, but once I have had time to rest
and drunk some strong coffee, which Brunnings is fetching for me now, I shall
be fine. Believe me, Emma, it is no more than a scratch.Å‚

ęYou wretch!ł Emma cried as the relief swept over her. ęI
thought you were dying.Å‚

ęI know.ł The amusement danced in his eyes. ęThatłs why I
asked for you to come as soon as I was settled. I might not be able to stand
straight, my lovebut I am not so far gone that I did not realise how upset you
were.Å‚

ęOnce we are married I shall not let you out of my sight.
You cannot be trusted not to get into trouble!Å‚

ęI hope that nothing like this will happen again. I assure
you that I do not make a habit of duelling. If Lindisfarne recovers, which I
pray he may, I do not think he will be a danger to anyone again.Å‚

ęOh, Lytham,ł Emma said, tears trickling down her cheeks.
ęWhy do I love you so much?ł

ęPerhaps because you cannot help yourself,ł he said softly.
ęIt is very much the same for me. I think I fell in love with you the day you
came home with your hair windblown about your face and looked as if you wanted
to throw me out of your house. If it was not then, it must have been when you
took out that knife and prepared to patch me up after I was shot in the woods.
My only regret is that I did not ask you to marry me then and there.Å‚

ęI should probably have refused,ł Emma said with a rueful
laugh. ęI was fighting my feelings for you then, and it was not until some time
later that I knew I loved you.Å‚

ęYou were adept at hiding your feelings and caused me much
heartache, Emma Sommerton.Å‚

ęI am sure I have never caused you the least trouble,ł she
replied.

ęThat, my love,ł he murmured as he held out his hand to her,
Is palpably not the case...Å‚




 

Chapter Fourteen

ęYou are surely not intending to accompany us?ł Emma asked
as she saw Lytham come down the stairs the next morning. ęI am sure Toby would
understand your reasons for not attending his wedding.Å‚

ęI dare say he might,ł Lytham replied. ęBut I have no
intention of missing it. This coat is not the one I had intended to wear, but
it will suffice. At least I was able to get it on, which did not please
Brunnings for he has always disliked it. It has no style, you see.Å‚

ęYou look well enough,ł Emma said, her eyes moving over him
with love as she recognised that mocking smile in his eyes. He was certainly
himself again! ęBut I think you foolish when you might be resting.ł

ęI believe you had a letter from Italy today, my love,ł he
said, changing the subject. ęTom told me had sent it on to youfrom your
mother, one would suppose.Å‚

ęProvoking creature!ł Emma cried, her eyes flashing at him.
ęBut, yes, the letter was from my mothershe writes to tell me she thinks she
will stay in Italy for a year or two. She has made some friends therethe Count
Grattini and his sister Maria. I believe there is a possibility that she may
marry again.Å‚

ęThen she will not return for our wedding,ł Lytham said,
looking thoughtful. ęWe must write and let her know when it is, of course, but
perhaps we might take a trip to Italy ourselvesif you would like that?Å‚

ęCould we really?ł Emma said, looking at him excitedly. ęI
think I should like that very much.Å‚

ęIt could be a part of our honeymoon trip,ł he said. ęAnd it
may be a good idea if we were to marry as soon as possible, quietly, and then
leave the country for some months.Å‚

Emma looked at him anxiously. ęWhat have you heard? Has
Lindisfarne...?Å‚

ęI do not think so. However, I have been advised by a
letter, which comes from the Regentłs secretary, that it might be better if I
were to remove myself from town for a few months. I do not think that I shall
be charged with any offence, but to save making more scandal it might be better
to comply with Prinnyłs request. He has made quite a thing of stamping out the
practice of duelling and he cannot be seen to take sides in this. The newspapers
delight in scurrilous attacks on him, without my making things worse. In a few
months we may return and it will all be forgotten. Especially if Lindisfarne
recovers, which I trust he will.Å‚

ęYes, I see.ł Emma gazed up at him. ęYou know that I am
ready to marry you whenever you wish, my loveand I would prefer a small
private ceremony in any event.Å‚

ęThen we shall arrange it for next week by special licence
at Lytham,ł he said. ęA few of our closest friends may care to come; as for the
others, we shall not mind if they prefer not to know us for the moment.Å‚

ęThat is just what I want,ł Emma said. ęI shall enjoy being
a guest at Tobyłs and Lucyłs wedding, but I would not want to have such an
affair for myself.Å‚

ęThen if we are agreed I think we should leave before Maria
grows tired of waiting for us.Å‚ Lytham said and offered her his good arm.

 

ęYou look wonderful,ł Lady Agatha said, her eyes misty as
she saw Emma dressed in her wedding gown. ęThat pearly grey looks so well on
you, my dear, and just a touch of midnight blue on the bonnetcharming.Å‚

ęLytham saw this bonnet in town and bought it for me,ł Emma
said. ęI thought it would look well with the dress. He is forever buying me
things.Å‚

ęIt is very dashing,ł Maria said and came to kiss her. ęAnd
just right for a quiet country wedding.Å‚

ęThank you,ł Emma replied and smiled. Maria had promised to
keep a friendly but unobtrusive eye on Lady Agatha while they were away, and a
new companion had been hired who was to travel to Lytham after the wedding to take
up her post. ęI think we should go down now, donłt you? I do not wish to keep
Lytham waiting.Å‚

ęPooh!ł Agatha Lynston said. ęIt will not do him the
slightest harm to wait a few minutes for his bride. He has kept me waiting for
this day far too long.ł She smiled and patted Emmałs cheek with her gloved
hand. ęBut I have no fault to find with his chosen bride.ł

Emma gave her a quick hug, which made her maid exclaim and
fuss round her, repairing the damage to her toilette. Then they all trooped
downstairs to where the carriages were waiting.

Lytham Church was small, hardly big enough to hold the sixty
guests that had been invitednone had refusedand a crowd of well-wishers from
the estate had gathered outside to cheer the bride as she arrived.

Tom was with her and he smiled cheerily at her. His future
brother-in-law, who had managed to secure a confession from the man who had
once accused him of cheating, had solved his most pressing problem.

ęThat is where I went the night I cried off taking you to
the dance,Å‚ Lytham had confided to her when they returned from attending Toby
and Lucyłs wedding. ęI was asked to meet someone, who I may say was in hiding
from his creditors. Apparently, it was not the first time he had been in Queer
Street and he told me that my brother John had paid him to accuse Tom of
cheating.Å‚

ęI suppose you paid him to sign his confession?ł Emma asked,
but received only an enigmatic smile.

ęProvoking creature!ł Emma cried, but she had not been cross
with him. How could she when he had managed to secure the proof of Tomłs
innocence?

It was all she needed to complete her happiness and she
suspected that it might not be too long before there was another wedding in the
family.

Entering the church on her brotherłs arm, Emma saw Lytham
waiting for her with Stephen Antrium at his side. It was another proof of his
loyalty, she thought, for there must have been a dozen gentlemen he could have
asked to stand up with him, but since he could not have Toby (who was, of
course, on his honeymoon) as his best man, he had chosen his agent. Something
that she knew had pleased Stephen Antrium very much indeed.

As she began to walk down the aisle towards him, Lytham
turned his head to watch for her and the look of love he gave her made Emmałs
heart beat wildly. She had never believed that she could ever be so happy or
that she would be loved this much.

Even the sun managed to break through the clouds,
penetrating the gloom of the old church and sending showers of colour from the
stained-glass windows onto the flagstones.

And then the bells were ringing out joyfully as she walked
out of the church on her husbandłs arms, to be met by a shower of dried rose
petals. A little girl came forward shyly to present her with a token tied up
with blue ribbons, and several had posies of winter flowers.

Emmałs own flowers had been grown at Lytham and were
Christmas roses and some fragile fern from the hothouses, tied up with trailing
lace. When all the villagers had paid their tributes, Lytham handed Emma into
the carriage and scattered coins for the children. Emma waved as the horses
moved off, and then turned to her husband with a smile.

ęWell, my love,ł he said and reached across to touch her
cheek. ęAre you happy?ł

ęYou know that I am,ł she replied. ęThis is the happiest day
of my life.Å‚

ęThere will be others equally as happy,ł he promised and
laughed ruefully. ęIf I kissed you as I would like, I should ruin your gown. So
I shall wait until we are alone.Å‚ He took her hand, turning it up to drop a
kiss within the palm. ęHold that until later.ł

ęI shall give it back to you,ł Emma promised. ęYou ask if I
am happywhat of you, my husband? Are you content with your bride?Å‚

ęDo you need to ask?ł he murmured huskily. ęLook at me like
that, Emma, and you will not see much of your guests.Å‚

ęBehave yourself,ł she warned, tapping his knee in mock
reprimand. ęWe have the rest of our lives to indulge ourselves, Lytham. We must
not disappoint our friends, for some of them have travelled a considerable
distance to be with us.Å‚

ęIndeed, you do right to chide me,ł he said, a wicked glint
in his eyes. ęFor I am sorely tempted, my lady.ł

Emma shook her head at him, but her heart was racing. If
truth were told, she could hardly wait to be alone with him.

 

ęAt last,ł Lytham said as the carriage taking them to the
house where they were to stay for a few days before beginning their journey to
Italy. ęI quite thought we should never be able to escape!ł

ęMy impatient love,ł Emma said and leaned over to brush her
lips against his. He seized her, pressing her close and kissing her hungrily.
ęBut I must admit that I almost lost my patience with Aunt Agatha at the end.
She kept remembering things she thought I ought to know about you, Lytham.Å‚

ęI hope she did not tell you what a terrible rogue I was?ł

ęOh, yes,ł Emma assured him naughtily. ęShe has told me that
many times, but I am well aware of your faults, my lord.Å‚

He put a finger to her lips. ęLytham,ł he commanded. ęOr
Alex if you wish. Anything but “my lord"!Å‚

ęI shall know exactly how to punish you if you displease
me,Å‚ Emma teased and reached up to stroke his cheek.

ęI hope that I shall never displease you,ł Lytham said. ęI
trust that you do not mind returning to my motherłs house for our wedding
night? It is but a short journey and I did not want to share you with others.Å‚

ęI think I shall like the house, if only we can exorcise the
dreadful memories of that time,ł Emma said. ęBesides, it is convenient for our
ship and, as long as you do not decide to go walking alone, I shall be
content.Å‚

ęIf you think that anything will keep me from your bed this
time,ł Lytham said, ęyou are sadly mistaken, madam.ł

 

And nothing did keep him. He came to her with love in his
eyes, pulling her hard against him to kiss her tenderly, his hands caressing
the nape of her neck, then travelling down, pressing her against him. The
passion flamed between them and Lytham swept her up in his arms, carrying her
to the bed. The ghosts of the past were exorcised as he made love to her,
tenderly at first but then with a hunger that consumed them both, carrying them
to a far shore.

Afterwards, they lay in each otherłs arms, touching and
kissing, whispering their secrets until the desire flamed once more.

ęYou are so beautiful,ł he whispered as he bent his head,
his tongue flicking at the rosy peaks of her breasts, sending thrills of
pleasure through her entire body. She arched sensuously, feeling the burn of
his arousal against her thigh, knowing that he wanted her again, and that she
wanted him as urgently. Her hands moved down the firm contours of his back,
tracing the scars that bore witness to earlier injuries that she had never
guessed were there, her lips pressing against his shoulder as her breath came
faster. ęI never lived until I met you, Emma. You are the mistress of my heart,
my world, and my heaven.Å‚

ęYou are everything to me,ł she said. ęI had no hope of
finding happiness until you began to take an interest in me. When you asked me
to be your mistress I knew that even a few weeks or months of being with you
meant more than a lifetime without you. To be your wife is more happiness than
I could ever imagine.Å‚

He pulled her against him, his hands moving down the silken
arch of her back, cupping her buttocks so that she was conscious of his
throbbing arousal, hot and hard as she curled into his body. There was no need
for words, because the tenderness and love between them was saying all that
they would ever want to hear.

Giving herself up to his loving, Emma smiled in the
darkness. She wanted nothing more than this man, to be with him like this, to
be his wife and, if God blessed them, to bear his children.

* * * * *








Wyszukiwarka

Podobne podstrony:
Damnable
star wars rogue squadron=
Reapers Inc Rogue Reaper
Hilari Bell [Knight & Rogue 03] Player s Ruse (html)
L Sprague de Camp Viagens Rogue Queen
How to Tame a Modern Rogue
Rogue Island
Rogue Trader livingERRATA v1 0
star wars rogue
Seduced by a Rogue
Fallen Rogue
Jenna Black Nikki Glass 03 Rogue Descendant Rozdział 21
Rogue Trader Talent Table
Fredric Brown Rogue In Space
Airsnarf Rogue Access Point (BackTrack 3 W Fake AP ) «Wszystkie sieci bezprzewodowej należy do nas
A Rogue s Pleasure
Rogue Trader Sanctioned Rogue Traders

więcej podobnych podstron